Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
College Friends Yearly Trip

Me and 3 of my friends from College and High School pick a destination every ... years older than us but went to our same college. Since it was in Gatlinburg this year and ... as everyone arrived. The twist to the whole trip is really that I am bi and I have ... ... Continue»
Posted by tim_likes 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Hardcore  |  Views: 1190  |  
99%
  |  10

My Sister's Horny College Roommate

I was just a year younger than my s****r was when she went off to college, she was 19 and I was 18, a senior in high school. After all the years of sibling fighting and scr****g, we began to get along pretty well by that time. Though I always thought I'd be thrilled when she left, the truth was I missed her. It was still nice having another k** at home, so my parents didn't laser beam in on me.

When she would come home on vacation we'd hang together, but I had my friends and social life and she had hers. Then I met her roommate, Diadra, DD for short.

DD lived in Clifton, only about a half-hour from our home in South Orange. So when my s****r would come home on vacation, DD would always be over the house. If you've ever been to college you know that roommates can get very tight, very fast. And you also know that the difference in college and high school is, in a word – sex.

I can not honestly answer about my s****r, but I knew that DD loved sex. The way she talked, laughed, the way she swung her hair and lived to party– she was sex. And unlike my s****r, she talked about her love of it freely. DD adored cock. Adored sucking it, adored having it inside her.

And she was hot, too. Not a thin girl, but truly voluptuous. DD had dirty blonde hair and bright blue eyes. She always seemed tan, which made them stand out even more. She was about 5 foot 7, with big, beautiful tits. They didn't nickname her DD for nothing.

After meeting her just a few times, I knew that DD would do just about anything sexually, and with nearly any boy. Why not me? Hell, I was horny as hell and well hung for a young man, too. And I thought she was gorgeous, I would have done anything to sl**p with her. But, to her, I was just her roommate's k** b*****r. Bummer.

As I said, DD was a frequent visitor to our home. When my parents went on vacation one week during the spring break, DD stayed over the whole week, and her and my s****r saw their friends and partied harder nearly every night. College girls, you know. DD loved her vodka tonics, and would continue to pound them down well after she was high.

On this particular Friday night, I was going to sl**p over my friend Jimmy's house on the next block. Jimmy and I had been friends since elementary school and played football together. Big guy, at least 6 foot 4 and 225 pounds. I myself was a receiver, 6 feet tall and 180 pounds.

My s****r and DD had party plans at 40-love, a popular bar in West Orange, where they would meet college friends and get loaded. My s****r had her boyfriend over, and DD, I guess, was hoping to bring someone back to the house and fuck their brains out. She'd done it before.

Unfortunately for her, there were no eligible studs that night, and the three of them came home alone. s*s headed off for her room to nail her boyfriend, DD lie frustrated, horny and d***k in my bed, since I wasn't home. Hearing the sounds of fucking and sucking down the hall didn't help much, and she softly rubbed her clit and squeezed her nipples, until she heard the sound of someone come in the house.

Jimmy wasn't feeling well that night, as it turns out, and at about 2:00am was in the bathroom. I decided it wasn't the best night for a sl**p over and walked home, which took just a few minutes.

Entering my room, I didn't see DD in my bed, didn't look. She had only been there about 10 minutes and was impossibly horny. Sticking her head over the covers, she saw that it was just me and felt relieved. She kept looking, though. What she saw drove her to the brink.

I took off my shoes and socks, then peeled my shirt over my muscular stomach and shoulders. I removed my jeans and underwear, revealing my large cock, which hung down proudly. Walking past the bed to the bathroom, I still didn't notice the d***ken, highly aroused prize within it. Had I only known.

I often think back on what happened next. It's how I remember every detail.

Getting into my bed, I nearly jumped out of my skin when I realized DD was there – naked.

"What the?" I stammered. "DD, I didn't know you were over, I'm so . . ."

It was then that I noticed she was naked. Her body was everything I could have imagined. Her stomach was flatter then I would have thought, and her tits were huge, capped by half-dollar size light brown nipples, which happened to be fully erect. Looking further down, she had a furry brown patch of blondish hair between her legs. Her thighs were quite nice, and her calves were large and shapely. She ever had red polish on her toenails.

"I'm so embarrassed," I continued. But I didn't move a muscle, though my cock moved plenty – out.

"Doug," DD said, slurring her words slightly. "Can you keep a secret. Really keep it?"

"Sure, " I said confidently. I'd done it before.

"Then listen baby," she continued. "I know you're my friend's younger b*****r. I know the difference between right and wrong. But you're a hunk, too, if you want to know the truth."

I blushed. Was this really happening?

"And right now," she whispered, "I am so fucking horny that I don't care who you are. If you can just promise to keep your mouth shut, I'm about to fuck you like you've never been fucked by any of these high school girls. I'm going to suck your cock. I'm gonna let you lick my clit and suck my tits. You can even fuck me in the ass if you want. I'm gonna beg you to fuck me in the ass. So can you do it? Can you keep a secret?"

"DD," I said solemnly, my cock reaching nearly its full 8 inches just from her talk, "I will take it with me to the grave."

"Thank God," she said, throwing her head back and pulling the blankets over. "Now get over here."

You don't have to tell me twice when dinner's ready. I climbed on top of DD, holding myself up in a half push-up position, the defined muscles in my arms flexing. She kissed me hard, enveloping my tongue in her mouth. Her smoky, perfumed scent and the taste of alcohol on her tongue were intoxicating. I knew her, and that she was telling the truth. She needed to get fucked badly.

My cock was at full attention, and rubbing her stomach even though I was suspended above her. I kissed my way down her body. But I just had to stop at those tits. I dismounted her and she leaned up on her elbows. Her breasts hung there, so incredibly large and firm. She smiled, knowing what a turn on they are. "Go on," she said, "enjoy them."

I took one huge breast in both hands and licked all around the aureole. Then I sucked on her stiff nipple until it stuck out over a half inch. I repeated this procedure on the other breast, taking the turgid nipple between my fingers and squeezing it. DD was going nuts, furiously rubbing her pussy lips.

"I can't take any more, Doug," she said in a husky voice. I'm going to cum already – don't stop!"

I grabbed both tits f***efully, squeezing her nipples hard. This turned her on even more and she began to buck her hips as she came, sputtering.

"Ohhhh baby," she exhaled. "I'm cumming now, Doug . . . cum . . . cum. . . ."

It was so incredibly sexy, I was holding onto her tits and she didn't even close her eyes as she came. She just kept looking at me, her eyes getting narrow just at the moment of impact.

"Uh, Uh," she moaned in my face. "I'm gonna . . . I'm gonna . . . . fuck you so . . . hard."

When she stopped climaxing, DD reached down and took a hold of my cock, marveling at its size and thickness. "You're going to be very popular in college with this thing, Doug," she joked.

DD took the head of my cock in her mouth and swirled her tongue around it, creating unbelievable sensations throughout my body. First she sucked on just the head, using one hand to stroke my shaft while the other caressed my balls.

Licking her way down my pole, she took first one, then the other of my balls in her mouth where she sucked them lovingly. Then, incredibly, she took the entire length of my cock down her throat until her nose touched my pubic hairs. My cock was literally hitting the back of her throat – unbelievable!

As arousing as it was, I was still dying to get a taste of her pussy. So I pulled my swollen cock out of her mouth and pulled her on top of me in a 69 position.

There I was, staring into heaven. Her pussy hair was pretty thick, but she obviously shaved the area right around her pussy lips, because it had only a light coating of fur.

I began by licking up and down the length of DD's slit, eliciting a loud sigh from her. Using my thumbs, I opened her big pussy wide and used my stiffened tongue like a battering ram, in and out hard.

By now, DD had once again taken my cock in her mouth and was slowly licking around it like an ice cream cone. She started at the top, then once again deep throated me, her tongue pausing to lick my balls.

She was slobbering all over my shaft, getting it soaking wet. DD was really getting into her work, moaning, "mm – mm – mm," as she sucked my dick with aplomb. I'm sure it was also the result of my pussy eating expertise.

As I got closer to exploding, I wanted to make sure she hit the jackpot, too. So I made my way to her nerve center – the asshole.

Now, I know that the pussy gets all the good press, and rightly so. But when you play the asshole just right, in conjunction with the pussy, it can hit a girl's pleasure center like a neutron bomb, sending spikes of ecstasy that nearly overwhelm her system. Read on and learn.

Keeping my thumbs massaging her pussy and clit, I lightly licked around DD's asshole, eliciting purring sounds of contentment from her. After a short time, I planted my tongue on it, literally sucking her asshole. After it was nicely lubricated this way, I placed my tongue back on her clit and sucked it hard.

Going in the kill, I stuck my index finger up her ass about a half-inch at a time until it was nearly all in. DD's pussy began to drip, and I mean DRIP.

DD lost control as her body started to feel the orgasm rip through her. Judging her breathing and quaking, I moved my finger in and out of her asshole very fast, while sucking and biting her clit.

"Here it . . . . woah boy . . . here it . . . I'm cumming . . . grrrr" she wailed. Her body stiffened and then shivered like she just came in from the arctic cold. She didn't stop stroking my cock though, and just as she climaxed, I did too, my cum hit her face, neck and chin like a water jet, covering her with white cream.

We sat in the bed talking for a few minutes, recovering and rejuvenating.

"DD," I confided in her, "being with you is a dream come true for me. You're so sexy and funny. Man, if your were my girlfriend, how great that would be. I . . . I guess you're just with me now because you've been drinking and needed a toy, but I'm not complaining."

"Oh, Doug," she replied, "you're wrong. First of all, you're a great looking guy, very handsome and personable. If I had met you in high school I would have been wild about you, even though you're a jock." she smiled. "We're only 13 months apart in age. But I'm in college in Boston and you're here, plus you're my best friend's younger b*****r."

A look of sadness must have covered my face.

"Let's just enjoy tonight," she finished. "I'd be willing to bet there will be many more opportunities for us in the future. In the meantime, I made you a promise."

"A promise?"

"Please, I'm begging you Doug, fuck me in the ass. Just fuck me ass raw."

Oh yeah, that promise.

Just to get my cock hard, I pulled DD's huge tits together and stuck my growing cock between them. In and out I stroked, with DD licking the top whenever she could reach. In no time, I had cold blue steel again. I rolled DD over.

With DD lying on her stomach, I spread her ass cheeks wide apart. Then I squeezed, kissed and licked that magnificent ass up and down the crack, my fingers playing with her asshole.

"That's . . . that's it," she encouraged, her juices beginning to flow freely again. "Play with my asshole baby, get it good and ready for your hard cock." After a few more minutes, DD admitted the obvious. "I'm ready for you now, Doug."

Pulling a couple of pillows off the top of the bed, I placed them under DD's lower stomach, propping her ass high in the air. I then took as much of her pussy juice as I could and slathered it along my cock. Though her asshole was ready, it was not stretched yet, so I had to go slow.

I stuck just my cock's swelled head into the ring of her asshole. She exhaled deeply as I stuffed it all in. I let it sit there for a moment, stretching her in preparation for my anal onslaught. Then I pulled it out and did the same thing again, this time just a little further in. I performed this task a few more times. Each time when I pulled out, her asshole stayed open a little longer and a little more. Finally, I could see that it had expanded enough to accommodate me. So on my next thrust, I went in all the way.

"Oh . . . my . . . God!" DD exclaimed in excitement and lust. "That feels so . . . intense. Keep going, fuck my ass faster.

My cock felt like it was surrounded by the softest, tightest flesh pillow – so slick and smooth. I slowly drove my cock in and out of her ass. Wanting to get in deeper, I pulled DD up until she was on all fours. In this position, I squatted over her, my legs bent at a 90 degree angle like a Summo wrestler preparing to spar. My cock slid in all the way to my balls. Holding DD's incredible ass, I pounded her hard and fast.

"Yeah . . . yeah, that's it," she roared, her voice shaking and cracking from the vibration of her body being hurled into the bed with vigorous f***e. "You're really . . . fucking my ass now. Smack me."

"What?" I stammered. Smack . . ."

"Yes," she blurted out. "Smack my ass, like this." DD took her own hand and gave a smart 'thwak' to her ass, followed by another. "I want you to smack my ass, Doug. There can be a lot of pleasure in pain."

Wow!

I smacked her ass, tentatively at first.

"Harder," she commanded. "Don't hold back."

I gave her three sharp cracks in a row, bringing a bright red color to her right ass cheek.

"Yes, baby, that's it. Ohh, that felt so good."

I gave a repeat performance to the other cheek. Back and forth I went, until both cheeks were bright red and must have stung like hell. After each whack, DD let out a little whoop of pain, or was it plesaure?

Although I was in great shape, my legs got tired after a few minutes squatting over her and slamming my cock into her ass. I got off and pulled DD up. She wondered what I was doing at first, but followed my lead. I sat at the edge of the bed as she got up and walked around me. Then, with her back facing me, she simply sat down on my cock, where it slid easily into her fully extended sphincter like it belonged there.

I reached around her and cupped her magnificent breasts to keep them from flopping around as she bobbed up and down on my meat. I noticed a small rose tattoo on her left shoulder. I always found a small tattoo to be a little slutty without going overboard, and it turned me on even more.

Since I had cum not long before, I showed no signs of slowing down and DD was getting a little winded.

So, sliding up on the bed, I pulled her up, so that her ass was pretty much resting on my lower stomach as I continued to slide in and out of her ass without any difficulty. I was holding on to DD's big tits, while she vigorously rubbed her wet slit. Her body glistened with a fine sheen of sweat from her exertion. Finally I could take no more, and neither could she.

"Oh, DD, I'm gonna cum now . . . I'm gonna fill your ass with cum."

"Give it to me," she gasped, her own orgasm beginning to boil over. "Fill my ass up until there's nothing left."

The sperm train came roaring into the station. I felt it shoot up my shaft like a missile leaving the silo. I was pounding her ass like a piece of raw meat.

When I pulled out, DD did something no high school girl would ever even think of doing. She took my cock in her mouth and cleaned off all the cum that was left, while looking into my eyes and smiling. How dirty is that?

I don't want to belabor the point, but DD and fucked twice more that night. Once in her pussy, and a repeat performance in her ass. This time with her knees on the floor as she leaned over the bed, and me riding her like a bull in heat. Pretty wild stuff.


How did the story end? Well, in the morning, we both acted like nothing had happened for the benefit of my s****r. But every time she slept over that summer, I made it a point to be around and stay up late for incredible sex.

DD, if you're out there, I'm married with two k**s, but I'd love another chance to make you cry and cum.

... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 10 months ago  |  Categories: Anal  |  Views: 5929  |  
100%
  |  4

COLLEGE BBQ

College BarbecuebyHarryOrwell©
"Come on, Dad, let's just go," Kate pleaded.

"But, Honey, I just want to talk to her!"

"She's not coming down, now let's just GO!"

Reluctantly, I backed out of my former driveway, knowing my ex was at one of the many windows, watching, enjoying this. Anything she could do to make my life miserable, she would, and seeing Katie and I argue would really be a treat.

We drove in silence, then I apologized again.

"Daddy, you just have to get over her and move on, find someone else."

"I AM over her, Baby, but at functions like this, you should have both your parents. We shouldn't let our problems affect your life."

Kate patted my hand on the stick shift, as you would to comfort a small c***d. "Okay, well, let's just forget about her and enjoy ourselves. I can't wait for you to meet my friends! A lot of their parents are single, too. Maybe you'll meet someone! Becca's mom is real sweet, but a little too hefty for your liking."

I looked over at my young college student, and smiled. She was so different from that bitch who carried her. So sweet and considerate, and bright! And look at her, curly brown hair, stuffed under a beat-up Yankee hat, no make-up, rumbled sweatshirt, jeans. And she still looked gorgeous! But, of course, I'm prejudiced.

"How do you know my 'likings'. We barely ever see each other."

"Oh, I see what you look at when we go to dinner. And they look back, Dad. You're a catch!"

I smiled. "Yeah, like an old rubber boot!"

She punched my arm, playfully. "Don't be saying anything bad about my Dad! Them's fightin' words!"

We both laughed, and I quickly forgot about the bitch. She went on excitedly about the Spring f****y Get Together and Barbecue. At the conclusion of freshman year, students could move out of dorms and into their own apartments, a real coming-of-age thing, which I equated to being told by my dad that it was time to get a life, job, and place to live.

The hour's drive went quickly, the cool air blowing through the latest solution to a mid-life crisis, a Fire Engine Red 1968 Olds 442 with white convertible top, fully restored, and worth every penny of the twenty grand I paid for it. A classic, and Katie loved to ride in it, people gawking at the rumble the exhaust made.

The air was clean and refreshing, and I felt good for the first time in a month. I guess Kate was right, I wasn't in too bad a shape for forty-five, fairly trim from a steady diet of basketball, racquetball, softball, and an occasional dip in the pool. I'm just under six feet and weigh 175, not skinny but hardly fat. a flat stomach and well-defined features, I had even done some modeling before it got too gay for me. With just a touch of gray and a trim goatee, I guess I was presentable.

Katie rambled of names like Becca, and Josh, and Tiara, and Monie, and I just smiled, not knowing if some were even male or female.

Since the dorms were closed, we arrived at the hotel just off campus, grabbed our bags, and made our way to Reception.

"I'm sorry, sir, all I have is one-bedrooms," the pimply, squinting, clerk whined.

"But I made the reservation two months ago."

"I see that, sir, but there was a mix-up."

Kate could see my famous temper beginning to show and interceded. "We'll take two singles, then."

"No we won't", I growled, and the clerk was clearly taken aback. "You give us the room we reserved, or I come across this counter!"

"Sir, please..."

"Daddy!"

An older man, distinguished, in his seventies at least strode up, "Elliott, what's the problem?"

Elliott explained the mix-up and the older man turned to us. "I'm very sorry for the inconvenience. Elliott, give these fine folks the Honeymoon Suite, at no charge."

Back to us, he said, "It's still only a one bedroom but the living area folds out to a Queen, there's separate entries, for privacy, and the view is spectacular. I will send the maid up to arrange things. I hope this will suffice. Once again, my apologies." He smiled,turned and left.

"Okay now, Daddy?"

To Elliott I said, "Is he the manager?"

"Oh, no Sir, that's Rudolph Hesch. He owns this and all 5 others in this chain."

"Wow, I've heard of him! That man has serious bucks."

Elliott smiled, "You could say that, yes, Sir."

Word spread quickly, and the entire staff was at our beck and call. They insisted on carrying our over-night bags, with Elliott showing us the room personally.

It was huge, with large flat screen cable TV in both bedroom and living area. A basket of fruit and bucket of champagne arrived, courtesy of Mr. Hesch.

Katie showered first, then me, and as I tried to defog the mirror to shave by opening the door, I caught a glimpse of her, in skimpy bra and panties, and I marveled. Gone was the baby fat of her teens. She was 5'5, too thin, I thought, but shapely, with pert breasts, so much like her mother back in the day.

I looked away, finished shaving, and went out in my boxers.

"Who's that hunk in my room? Oh, Daddy, it's just you!" she laughed.

"Yeah, just your poor old man," I mumbled, trudging past her.

"You are neither poor nor old! But you can be a real stick in the mud!"

By now she was in a floral sun dress, cut above the knees, and half off her shoulders. Just the right accent of makeup made her look like those models for teen magazines, even though she was 18, herself.

I dressed, and the barbecue was in full swing when they arrived. Katie dragged me around by the arm, introducing me to friends, their families, and faculty. Each face were a blur and the names were worse. The many bars had a nice variety of cocktails, and I had a few to relax.

As the party began to wane, I was propped at one bar, holding a scotch for dear life as one mother, after telling me what a sweetheart Kate was, slipped me a note, with her cell number. "Call me," she whispered as she moved away, going back to her husband.

"Not a chance", I thought, noting I had no intention of getting involved with a married woman and besides, had no clue of her name.

Kate came up hurriedly, dragging, someone. "Daddy, this is Becca. Becca, my dad."

Becca was stunning, close to my height, built like a porn star, heels, low-cut top. She was black, her smooth skin like fine chocolate. She had sl**py sad eyes, that said, "I know you want me."

And I did! I was embarrassed at once, and felt she could see right through me.

"Hello, Mr Orwell, it's so nice to finally meet you, I've heard so much about you from Kate."

"Isn't he a hunk, Beck? We gotta set him up with a real babe. And call him Harry."

We shook hands and I felt a rush I haven't felt in a while.

"I see Jenna, I'll be back!" and Kate was gone, with us still holding hands. "You have strong hands'", she finally said, breaking the silence.

I realized my grip was a bit strong. "Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you."

What a smile, sultry, exotic, reminding me of some tropical island. "That's okay, I'm a big girl, I can take it."

I bet you could, I thought.

"Kate says you live in the city. I visit my mom there quite a bit. Maybe we can get together and you can show me the sights."

My God, I thought, she's hitting on me!

"Oh, sure, you and Kate come in and I'll take you both to someplace nice for dinner."

"Oh", she looked around not making eye contact. "I like to try new things, see places, on my own, you know?"

She's smooth! "Oh, well, we can get together for lunch one day, if you're available. Manhattan is great on weekdays."

Now she looked right at me, her dark eyes barely concealing the fire kept deep inside. "Harry, if you're afraid of Kate finding out, I'm very good at secrets. Of course, if you're just not interested, I will understand."

Kate was back now, just in time. "Everybody's going back to our hotel, they have a lounge there, with a bar and band. Can we go too, Daddy?"

"Yeah, sure, honey," still stunned by Becca's straight-forward approach.

At the lounge, none of the k**s were proofed and they took advantage of it, most staying here anyway, not concerned with driving. The party continued.

I got to meet Becca's mom, a big woman, like Becca, with an additional thirty pounds. Still an attractive woman, very stylish, but definitely booty-liscious. Becca made sure to stay close, and when she caught me alone at the bar, Becca found an angle so no one could see and put her hand on my chest, caressing my nipple through my cotton shirt. It was hard, and so was I.

"So, still nervous? Or a little curious?"

"Becca...I'm flattered, but..."

"Shhhhh! Here's my cell number. I'll be with Mom all next week. Give me a call. We'll have a nice quiet lunch, and if you want, we'll just talk and I'll be on my way. You really intrigue me, Harry. Kate brags about you all the time."

With that, she kissed me, quickly, and no one seemed to notice. Her hand was down low and I felt her brush against the front panel of my slacks and I realized I was hard, and so did she.

"Hmm, Kate was right!" With that, she stepped back and was off to her college friends, blending right into the crowd.

What did she mean by that? Kate was right? About what? She said that after touching my cock!

Drink after drink went down, Kate came and went, as did many of the Moms and Dads, bragging about their k**'s grades, the school, etc.

The band finished for the night, and half the crowd left with them, then others drifted off, including Becca who waved as she left, nonchalant, as if saying goodbye to the mailman.

Kate was back beside me. "The k**s are going to another place, but I had enough, Dad, and I think you did, too. Besides, somebody has to drive and no way I was getting in a car with a d***k!"

Smart k**, I thought, as I took care of the bartenders.They had been extra nice to us because of Mr. Hersch, and were appreciative.

She grabbed my arm, guiding me out into the lobby, to the elevators. Choruses of Good Nights echoed from the staff. I put my arms around her shoulder, trying not to seem d***k, but she was pretty much leading the way, and she knew it.

In the suite, the couch had been opened to a Queen-sized bed and the covers were turned down.

I had planned on sl**ping there anyway, giving Kate her own room, but especially now, because it was closer.

She was busy talking as I sat there, thinking about the night, and especially about Becca, the Nubian high priestess. I wondered what delights she possessed, the special way she looked through me, seeing deep inside that I wanted her.

I snapped out of my revelry to see Kate pulling my shirt over my head.

"Wha...? What are you doing?"

"Relax, Daddy, you can't sl**p in your clothes. Now help me get your pants off."

"You leave my pants alone! I can undress myself just fine!" I barked.

"I know, you big dope, but you're falling asl**p sitting up, I got your shoes and socks off and you didn't even notice."

I wiggled my toes, seeing she was right.

"You should sl**p in the big bed anyway. I'm tiny," she argued.

"Nope, you get the bed, you're the princess and this is your day. I the humble servant, don't even deserve the floor!"

She laughed, "Alright, suit yourself, I'll go undress, but if I come out here and you still have those pants on, you're in trouble, Mister."

She was gone in a flash, and I tried to obey. I stood, shakily and opened the belt, unzipped and slid down the slacks. Unfortunately, along went my boxers. I fell back onto the bed, fumbling to pull the boxers up, and the room was spinning. I hate when this happens, I thought.

I held onto the mattress and closed my eyes, knowing in a few seconds the spinning would stop. And it did.

My eyes opened and it was dark. Where was I? Of yeah, that's right. Hotel, in the suite. How long had I been out? I felt the mattress move, and searched for the cause.

Crawling up from the bottom, the shadow got closer but I couldn't see her, only her scent.

What was going on here? Becca? Where was Katie? Was Kate in on this, somehow? She must have let Becca in.

Her body slid up against me, as if trying not to wake me, so soft and warm. I lay motionless, feeling her flesh slide up my now naked body.

I was aware of my erection, it throbbed, and when she slowly brushed against it,I was afraid I might cry out.

She became bolder, apparently thinking I was deep in sl**p. Her hand wrapped around the shaft, and slowly worked me up and down.

I could feel her hot breath against my ear, and I wanted so to touch her body but not wanting to break the moment.

Her leg wrapped over my thigh, and I felt her wetness against my skin. My cock throbbed with each stroke, and I heard her purr. This bitch was so hot! Becca had made it known she wanted me and she was gonna get me, and I wasn't gonna take it lying down, so to speak.

Shadows moved and her dark hair hovered over me, and like Texas Hold'em, I went all in. With one hand I grabbed that clump of hair and brought her down slowly onto my cock. She seemed to hesitate, sightly, I assumed because she hadn't realized I was awake. But ,she opened those sexy wide lips I remembered, and I glided my six inches into her hot, wet, mouth.

"Hmmmmm," she moaned.

"Shhhh!" I whispered, not wanting Kate to hear, and she got quiet, her tongue moving against my head, swirling around it as she moved, changing her position.

She was now curled up next to me, her lower half within my reach, so I did, feeling her spread for me and my fingers slid easily into her wetness.

She squirmed and stifled a sound, as I tugged her hips to me, pulling her up over my face, inhaling the female juices that flowed from her. I spread her wide and slid my tongue up, finding she was shaved smooth, like many k**s, now. My tongue was rough on her clit, biting and sucking.

"Oh, Harry," she cried out, in a high pitch.

"She's gonna hear us!" I growled.

"Who?"

"Kate!"

"But, Daddy..."

What? Who? I was confused beyond comparison.

"Daddy?... It's me!"

I pushed her off me, moved away to the lamp, flicked it.

There, on my bed, squatting, holding sheets as covers, cowered my daughter! Kate! the one I changed diapers for, long ago. The one who spit up on my brand new suit, and I laughed! Now, I wanted to spit up.

"Please, Daddy, don't be mad..."

I was stunned, couldn't think of what to say. I stood there naked, my once hard cock now shriveling like a garden slug soaked in beer.

"I can explain, really."

I looked around, saw the mini bar and grabbed the two small scotch bottles, emptying one quickly, gulping hard as I sat in the chair. "Explain?"

She couldn't make eye-contact. The harsh light made her look so vulnerable. "I lied."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah, I told Becca what a stud you are."

Talk about a bad-handed compliment! I was hurt: I thought I was a stud, but she didn't know that.

"She seemed so impressed that we were so open. I told her I had seen your... you know, your thing. I bragged about how big it is, and she seemed to think I was pretty cool, like her."

"Go on."

"Anyway, we were drinking and telling stories and she told me how she always liked older men and asked if I did, too. Trying to be cool, I said sure!"

She looked up and said, "Becca told me her first man was her mom's friend, a guy who was 35 years old!"

I cracked the other bottle, and drained that too, grabbing a bottle of water as a chaser.

"When she asked how old my old guy was, I said your age. She thought that was great, then asked who. I just couldn't think Daddy, and I started describing the man, and as I went on, I realized I was describing you!"

"She kept asking who he was and I didn't want to say, but finally I said, 'My Dad', and she was like, so impressed! I couldn't turn around then and say I was lying, so I had to make up this whole story where I snuck into bed with you and you didn't even know it. Like tonight."

Kate was crying now. "She kept asking details and I made them up, she asked about your thing, I said it was bigger than anything I ever saw, and her eyes lit up."

"That explains a lot," I mumbled, meaning the comment, she was right.

"Huh?"

"Never mind, go on."

"Then tonight I saw her talking to you and I know how she manipulates guys and it made me so mad."

"If she's that bad, why are you friends?"

"She's like the coolest girl on campus. We can get into the best Frat house if she thinks I'm cool enough. They already asked her to pledge."

"Oh I see," but I didn't.

"She came on to you, didn't she?"

"You could say that."

"I knew it, that's why I was drinking so much too, not as much as you, but a lot! And the more times I told Beck the story, the more real it became. And then it actually started happening!"

"But, Honey, I'm your Dad."

"Dad, now who's being naive? In our class on Human Sexuality, we learned that in many cultures, the young girl learns from a man in the f****y, often her father. And boys learn from their mothers."

"Human Sexuality? That's really a class? With credits?"

"Freud says that all men secretly want their mothers but are afraid their fathers will whack off their wieners."

"He didn't have a mom like yours," I joked.

"And women look for their father's traits in the men they pursue."

"Really?"

"I came back out to make sure you got under the covers, and you were just laying there, like I told Becca, in my fantasy. You were...hard, and I had way too much to drink, and so did you, I never thought you'd wake up, I was just gonna lie with you, but then..."

"Then?"

"Mom's a bitch, and I hate her for ruining our f****y and I love you so much, and I know you need a release."

"Honey, the divorce was my fault as much as hers", I lied. "And as far as me needing a woman that bad, I do just fine, thanks, I just don't like to brag," I lied again.

"Well, You were there, and I was there, and I don't know what I was thinking but I knew I didn't want Becca getting you before I did."

I smiled, in spite of myself.

"Can you forgive me? Please?"

"Of course, Baby."

She stood and ran to me, abandoning the sheets, racing into my arms and I held her, for a long minute, maybe too long. "Oh, Daddy, I'll tell her tomorrow, I made the whole thing up, she should leave you alone. I know she's gorgeous compared to me, but she's a hussy and I don't care about Frat houses!"

"Baby, it's okay. Hmm, and what do you mean compared to you? Look at you, you're awesome! You've grown so much, I couldn't believe your body before...," realizing I said more than I should have.

"You were looking at my body? When?" Smiling up at me.

"When I got out of the shower, I opened the door to let out the steam."

"Uhuh...and?"

"You had clothes! A bra and panties, but I haven't seen you like that in years and well, you looked pretty great."

"Yeah? Better than Becca?"

"Who?" I smiled.

She was still pressed against me, both still nude, and me back to as d***k as before.

"Daddy! Okay, tell me this, if I wasn't your daughter, would you do me?"

How do you answer that question. I threw caution to the wind.

"I'd do you until you begged me to stop."

"I'd never do that, Daddy... I mean beg you to stop."

With that, she kissed me, not a father/daughter kiss either, and although I knew it was wrong, I didn't push her away.

She snuggled closer in my arms as our lips pressed and her hand was on my thigh for support. Her other hand went behind my head, holding me in place as she slid her tongue through my lips, meeting mine, and playing with it.

I thought of Sexual Guidance, or whatever it was called, and wondered why this wasn't allowed in our culture, as my arm slipped around her thin waist, her warm flesh pressed against me, her boobs firm against my chest.

Our breathing became shallow from the kisses and she took my hand and drew me back to the bed. She laid back and spread her milky white thighs. "Please, Daddy, just for a second just put the tip in."
I knew that wasn't gonna work at all, but having tasted her already, my togue itched for her. I knelt btween her thighs and trailed my fingers, up around her nipples as I marveled at her beauty. She moaned softly as I tweaked each nipple, enjoying her slight shifts from my touches.

"Oh Harry, that feel so good."

I liked her calling me Harry. It didn't seem so weird, even though it still was. My body slid up hers and I bit and sucked her nipples, and her cries got louder. My God, she's a moaner, I thought.

Her belly was smooth as I trailed kisses over it, and she grabbed my head and pulled it towards her pussy.

"Please, Harry, eat me like you did before, please!"

And I did, my tongue probing, feeling her squirm and cry out, urging me on.

She held me firmly in place, seeming to be trying to insert my whole head inside her, humping my face, my nose pressed hard against her clit as she grea louder and louder.

"ARGGGGHHH!"

I felt a wave of cum eject from her, so much cum from a girl so young. Her pussy seemed to twitch as she shouted out that she was cumming and she clapped her thighs around my head, pinning me while she moved with each wave, each spasm.

She lay silent, breathing heavily, for a long moment after releasing me from her clutches. I was gasping for air, too, wondering if there was another scotch in the bar.

I got up and went, found another one and opened it.

"Give me some of that."

Kate took a gulp, swirling it like mouth wash, winking at me. I gulped the rest greedily and she was on her knees, my still hard cock in her mouth, the scotch tingling my head as it numbed it slightly. After a second, she was back up.

"That will make you last longer", she whispered in my ear as she pulled me over to bed again.

She pushed me down and climbed over me, holding my shaft in her fingers as she climbe unto the saddle.

She was no virgin, but oh so tight. When she took the tip inside her hot hole, I knew it wouldn't just be th etip.

Kate, leaned forward, her lips close to my ear. "Harry, I want you to know, if this is only once, that's fine, but I just wanna say I love you, and I have to do this. For me."

I slid in easily and she bit my neck, crying out. She settled there, then lazily moved her hips, like a washing machine.

I liked her taking her time, seemingly in no rush.

We kissed again, and my cock caught fire, the scotch had done it's job. I began thrusting into her as she arched her hips, riding me like a cowboy. Her head was shakng.She cried and barked, her hair everwhere.

Slap, Slap, Slap, our hips slammed together, the urgency continuing. Her eyes were on fire, lust seething there as she said "Fuck me, Harry, Fuck me now ,Harry, harder! Harder!"

I knew that I couldn't cum inside her. Pregnancy was out of the question, so I resolved that I had to pull out, and as I drew nearer the edge,I told her, "I'm almost there, baby, almost!"

"Yes Daddy! cum for me, cum Daddy, cum!!"

I slammed away, holding her hips thrusting harder and harder and finally,as I was about to release, I withdrew and rolled her over, kneeling over her and letting go, my white hot cum shooting onto her lovely face and breasts.

She seemed surprised but excited none the less, and grabbed my cock and jerked it, watching me shoot onto her, then licking me dry.

i looked down at my full-grown daughter, covered in my sperm, and wondered what the bitch would think if she could see us now. That made me smile again.



... Continue»
Posted by taboolover1966 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 1352  |  
93%
  |  2

COLLEGE BBQ

"Come on, Dad, let's just go," Kate pleaded.

"But, Honey, I just want to talk to her!"

"She's not coming down, now let's just GO!"

Reluctantly, I backed out of my former driveway, knowing my ex was at one of the many windows, watching, enjoying this. Anything she could do to make my life miserable, she would, and seeing Katie and I argue would really be a treat.

We drove in silence, then I apologized again.

"Daddy, you just have to get over her and move on, find someone else."

"I AM over her, Baby, but at functions like this, you should have both your parents. We shouldn't let our problems affect your life."

Kate patted my hand on the stick shift, as you would to comfort a small c***d. "Okay, well, let's just forget about her and enjoy ourselves. I can't wait for you to meet my friends! A lot of their parents are single, too. Maybe you'll meet someone! Becca's mom is real sweet, but a little too hefty for your liking."

I looked over at my young college student, and smiled. She was so different from that bitch who carried her. So sweet and considerate, and bright! And look at her, curly brown hair, stuffed under a beat-up Yankee hat, no make-up, rumbled sweatshirt, jeans. And she still looked gorgeous! But, of course, I'm prejudiced.

"How do you know my 'likings'. We barely ever see each other."

"Oh, I see what you look at when we go to dinner. And they look back, Dad. You're a catch!"

I smiled. "Yeah, like an old rubber boot!"

She punched my arm, playfully. "Don't be saying anything bad about my Dad! Them's fightin' words!"

We both laughed, and I quickly forgot about the bitch. She went on excitedly about the Spring f****y Get Together and Barbecue. At the conclusion of freshman year, students could move out of dorms and into their own apartments, a real coming-of-age thing, which I equated to being told by my dad that it was time to get a life, job, and place to live.

The hour's drive went quickly, the cool air blowing through the latest solution to a mid-life crisis, a Fire Engine Red 1968 Olds 442 with white convertible top, fully restored, and worth every penny of the twenty grand I paid for it. A classic, and Katie loved to ride in it, people gawking at the rumble the exhaust made.

The air was clean and refreshing, and I felt good for the first time in a month. I guess Kate was right, I wasn't in too bad a shape for forty-five, fairly trim from a steady diet of basketball, racquetball, softball, and an occasional dip in the pool. I'm just under six feet and weigh 175, not skinny but hardly fat. a flat stomach and well-defined features, I had even done some modeling before it got too gay for me. With just a touch of gray and a trim goatee, I guess I was presentable.

Katie rambled of names like Becca, and Josh, and Tiara, and Monie, and I just smiled, not knowing if some were even male or female.

Since the dorms were closed, we arrived at the hotel just off campus, grabbed our bags, and made our way to Reception.

"I'm sorry, sir, all I have is one-bedrooms," the pimply, squinting, clerk whined.

"But I made the reservation two months ago."

"I see that, sir, but there was a mix-up."

Kate could see my famous temper beginning to show and interceded. "We'll take two singles, then."

"No we won't", I growled, and the clerk was clearly taken aback. "You give us the room we reserved, or I come across this counter!"

"Sir, please..."

"Daddy!"

An older man, distinguished, in his seventies at least strode up, "Elliott, what's the problem?"

Elliott explained the mix-up and the older man turned to us. "I'm very sorry for the inconvenience. Elliott, give these fine folks the Honeymoon Suite, at no charge."

Back to us, he said, "It's still only a one bedroom but the living area folds out to a Queen, there's separate entries, for privacy, and the view is spectacular. I will send the maid up to arrange things. I hope this will suffice. Once again, my apologies." He smiled,turned and left.

"Okay now, Daddy?"

To Elliott I said, "Is he the manager?"

"Oh, no Sir, that's Rudolph Hesch. He owns this and all 5 others in this chain."

"Wow, I've heard of him! That man has serious bucks."

Elliott smiled, "You could say that, yes, Sir."

Word spread quickly, and the entire staff was at our beck and call. They insisted on carrying our over-night bags, with Elliott showing us the room personally.

It was huge, with large flat screen cable TV in both bedroom and living area. A basket of fruit and bucket of champagne arrived, courtesy of Mr. Hesch.

Katie showered first, then me, and as I tried to defog the mirror to shave by opening the door, I caught a glimpse of her, in skimpy bra and panties, and I marveled. Gone was the baby fat of her teens. She was 5'5, too thin, I thought, but shapely, with pert breasts, so much like her mother back in the day.

I looked away, finished shaving, and went out in my boxers.

"Who's that hunk in my room? Oh, Daddy, it's just you!" she laughed.

"Yeah, just your poor old man," I mumbled, trudging past her.

"You are neither poor nor old! But you can be a real stick in the mud!"

By now she was in a floral sun dress, cut above the knees, and half off her shoulders. Just the right accent of makeup made her look like those models for teen magazines, even though she was 18, herself.

I dressed, and the barbecue was in full swing when they arrived. Katie dragged me around by the arm, introducing me to friends, their families, and faculty. Each face were a blur and the names were worse. The many bars had a nice variety of cocktails, and I had a few to relax.

As the party began to wane, I was propped at one bar, holding a scotch for dear life as one mother, after telling me what a sweetheart Kate was, slipped me a note, with her cell number. "Call me," she whispered as she moved away, going back to her husband.

"Not a chance", I thought, noting I had no intention of getting involved with a married woman and besides, had no clue of her name.

Kate came up hurriedly, dragging, someone. "Daddy, this is Becca. Becca, my dad."

Becca was stunning, close to my height, built like a porn star, heels, low-cut top. She was black, her smooth skin like fine chocolate. She had sl**py sad eyes, that said, "I know you want me."

And I did! I was embarrassed at once, and felt she could see right through me.

"Hello, Mr Orwell, it's so nice to finally meet you, I've heard so much about you from Kate."

"Isn't he a hunk, Beck? We gotta set him up with a real babe. And call him Harry."

We shook hands and I felt a rush I haven't felt in a while.

"I see Jenna, I'll be back!" and Kate was gone, with us still holding hands. "You have strong hands'", she finally said, breaking the silence.

I realized my grip was a bit strong. "Oh, sorry, I didn't mean to hurt you."

What a smile, sultry, exotic, reminding me of some tropical island. "That's okay, I'm a big girl, I can take it."

I bet you could, I thought.

"Kate says you live in the city. I visit my mom there quite a bit. Maybe we can get together and you can show me the sights."

My God, I thought, she's hitting on me!

"Oh, sure, you and Kate come in and I'll take you both to someplace nice for dinner."

"Oh", she looked around not making eye contact. "I like to try new things, see places, on my own, you know?"

She's smooth! "Oh, well, we can get together for lunch one day, if you're available. Manhattan is great on weekdays."

Now she looked right at me, her dark eyes barely concealing the fire kept deep inside. "Harry, if you're afraid of Kate finding out, I'm very good at secrets. Of course, if you're just not interested, I will understand."

Kate was back now, just in time. "Everybody's going back to our hotel, they have a lounge there, with a bar and band. Can we go too, Daddy?"

"Yeah, sure, honey," still stunned by Becca's straight-forward approach.

At the lounge, none of the k**s were proofed and they took advantage of it, most staying here anyway, not concerned with driving. The party continued.

I got to meet Becca's mom, a big woman, like Becca, with an additional thirty pounds. Still an attractive woman, very stylish, but definitely booty-liscious. Becca made sure to stay close, and when she caught me alone at the bar, Becca found an angle so no one could see and put her hand on my chest, caressing my nipple through my cotton shirt. It was hard, and so was I.

"So, still nervous? Or a little curious?"

"Becca...I'm flattered, but..."

"Shhhhh! Here's my cell number. I'll be with Mom all next week. Give me a call. We'll have a nice quiet lunch, and if you want, we'll just talk and I'll be on my way. You really intrigue me, Harry. Kate brags about you all the time."

With that, she kissed me, quickly, and no one seemed to notice. Her hand was down low and I felt her brush against the front panel of my slacks and I realized I was hard, and so did she.

"Hmm, Kate was right!" With that, she stepped back and was off to her college friends, blending right into the crowd.

What did she mean by that? Kate was right? About what? She said that after touching my cock!

Drink after drink went down, Kate came and went, as did many of the Moms and Dads, bragging about their k**'s grades, the school, etc.

The band finished for the night, and half the crowd left with them, then others drifted off, including Becca who waved as she left, nonchalant, as if saying goodbye to the mailman.

Kate was back beside me. "The k**s are going to another place, but I had enough, Dad, and I think you did, too. Besides, somebody has to drive and no way I was getting in a car with a d***k!"

Smart k**, I thought, as I took care of the bartenders.They had been extra nice to us because of Mr. Hersch, and were appreciative.

She grabbed my arm, guiding me out into the lobby, to the elevators. Choruses of Good Nights echoed from the staff. I put my arms around her shoulder, trying not to seem d***k, but she was pretty much leading the way, and she knew it.

In the suite, the couch had been opened to a Queen-sized bed and the covers were turned down.

I had planned on sl**ping there anyway, giving Kate her own room, but especially now, because it was closer.

She was busy talking as I sat there, thinking about the night, and especially about Becca, the Nubian high priestess. I wondered what delights she possessed, the special way she looked through me, seeing deep inside that I wanted her.

I snapped out of my revelry to see Kate pulling my shirt over my head.

"Wha...? What are you doing?"

"Relax, Daddy, you can't sl**p in your clothes. Now help me get your pants off."

"You leave my pants alone! I can undress myself just fine!" I barked.

"I know, you big dope, but you're falling asl**p sitting up, I got your shoes and socks off and you didn't even notice."

I wiggled my toes, seeing she was right.

"You should sl**p in the big bed anyway. I'm tiny," she argued.

"Nope, you get the bed, you're the princess and this is your day. I the humble servant, don't even deserve the floor!"

She laughed, "Alright, suit yourself, I'll go undress, but if I come out here and you still have those pants on, you're in trouble, Mister."

She was gone in a flash, and I tried to obey. I stood, shakily and opened the belt, unzipped and slid down the slacks. Unfortunately, along went my boxers. I fell back onto the bed, fumbling to pull the boxers up, and the room was spinning. I hate when this happens, I thought.

I held onto the mattress and closed my eyes, knowing in a few seconds the spinning would stop. And it did.

My eyes opened and it was dark. Where was I? Of yeah, that's right. Hotel, in the suite. How long had I been out? I felt the mattress move, and searched for the cause.

Crawling up from the bottom, the shadow got closer but I couldn't see her, only her scent.

What was going on here? Becca? Where was Katie? Was Kate in on this, somehow? She must have let Becca in.

Her body slid up against me, as if trying not to wake me, so soft and warm. I lay motionless, feeling her flesh slide up my now naked body.

I was aware of my erection, it throbbed, and when she slowly brushed against it,I was afraid I might cry out.

She became bolder, apparently thinking I was deep in sl**p. Her hand wrapped around the shaft, and slowly worked me up and down.

I could feel her hot breath against my ear, and I wanted so to touch her body but not wanting to break the moment.

Her leg wrapped over my thigh, and I felt her wetness against my skin. My cock throbbed with each stroke, and I heard her purr. This bitch was so hot! Becca had made it known she wanted me and she was gonna get me, and I wasn't gonna take it lying down, so to speak.

Shadows moved and her dark hair hovered over me, and like Texas Hold'em, I went all in. With one hand I grabbed that clump of hair and brought her down slowly onto my cock. She seemed to hesitate, sightly, I assumed because she hadn't realized I was awake. But ,she opened those sexy wide lips I remembered, and I glided my six inches into her hot, wet, mouth.

"Hmmmmm," she moaned.

"Shhhh!" I whispered, not wanting Kate to hear, and she got quiet, her tongue moving against my head, swirling around it as she moved, changing her position.

She was now curled up next to me, her lower half within my reach, so I did, feeling her spread for me and my fingers slid easily into her wetness.

She squirmed and stifled a sound, as I tugged her hips to me, pulling her up over my face, inhaling the female juices that flowed from her. I spread her wide and slid my tongue up, finding she was shaved smooth, like many k**s, now. My tongue was rough on her clit, biting and sucking.

"Oh, Harry," she cried out, in a high pitch.

"She's gonna hear us!" I growled.

"Who?"

"Kate!"

"But, Daddy..."

What? Who? I was confused beyond comparison.

"Daddy?... It's me!"

I pushed her off me, moved away to the lamp, flicked it.

There, on my bed, squatting, holding sheets as covers, cowered my daughter! Kate! the one I changed diapers for, long ago. The one who spit up on my brand new suit, and I laughed! Now, I wanted to spit up.

"Please, Daddy, don't be mad..."

I was stunned, couldn't think of what to say. I stood there naked, my once hard cock now shriveling like a garden slug soaked in beer.

"I can explain, really."

I looked around, saw the mini bar and grabbed the two small scotch bottles, emptying one quickly, gulping hard as I sat in the chair. "Explain?"

She couldn't make eye-contact. The harsh light made her look so vulnerable. "I lied."

"Yeah?"

"Yeah, I told Becca what a stud you are."

Talk about a bad-handed compliment! I was hurt: I thought I was a stud, but she didn't know that.

"She seemed so impressed that we were so open. I told her I had seen your... you know, your thing. I bragged about how big it is, and she seemed to think I was pretty cool, like her."

"Go on."

"Anyway, we were drinking and telling stories and she told me how she always liked older men and asked if I did, too. Trying to be cool, I said sure!"

She looked up and said, "Becca told me her first man was her mom's friend, a guy who was 35 years old!"

I cracked the other bottle, and drained that too, grabbing a bottle of water as a chaser.

"When she asked how old my old guy was, I said your age. She thought that was great, then asked who. I just couldn't think Daddy, and I started describing the man, and as I went on, I realized I was describing you!"

"She kept asking who he was and I didn't want to say, but finally I said, 'My Dad', and she was like, so impressed! I couldn't turn around then and say I was lying, so I had to make up this whole story where I snuck into bed with you and you didn't even know it. Like tonight."

Kate was crying now. "She kept asking details and I made them up, she asked about your thing, I said it was bigger than anything I ever saw, and her eyes lit up."

"That explains a lot," I mumbled, meaning the comment, she was right.

"Huh?"

"Never mind, go on."

"Then tonight I saw her talking to you and I know how she manipulates guys and it made me so mad."

"If she's that bad, why are you friends?"

"She's like the coolest girl on campus. We can get into the best Frat house if she thinks I'm cool enough. They already asked her to pledge."

"Oh I see," but I didn't.

"She came on to you, didn't she?"

"You could say that."

"I knew it, that's why I was drinking so much too, not as much as you, but a lot! And the more times I told Beck the story, the more real it became. And then it actually started happening!"

"But, Honey, I'm your Dad."

"Dad, now who's being naive? In our class on Human Sexuality, we learned that in many cultures, the young girl learns from a man in the f****y, often her father. And boys learn from their mothers."

"Human Sexuality? That's really a class? With credits?"

"Freud says that all men secretly want their mothers but are afraid their fathers will whack off their wieners."

"He didn't have a mom like yours," I joked.

"And women look for their father's traits in the men they pursue."

"Really?"

"I came back out to make sure you got under the covers, and you were just laying there, like I told Becca, in my fantasy. You were...hard, and I had way too much to drink, and so did you, I never thought you'd wake up, I was just gonna lie with you, but then..."

"Then?"

"Mom's a bitch, and I hate her for ruining our f****y and I love you so much, and I know you need a release."

"Honey, the divorce was my fault as much as hers", I lied. "And as far as me needing a woman that bad, I do just fine, thanks, I just don't like to brag," I lied again.

"Well, You were there, and I was there, and I don't know what I was thinking but I knew I didn't want Becca getting you before I did."

I smiled, in spite of myself.

"Can you forgive me? Please?"

"Of course, Baby."

She stood and ran to me, abandoning the sheets, racing into my arms and I held her, for a long minute, maybe too long. "Oh, Daddy, I'll tell her tomorrow, I made the whole thing up, she should leave you alone. I know she's gorgeous compared to me, but she's a hussy and I don't care about Frat houses!"

"Baby, it's okay. Hmm, and what do you mean compared to you? Look at you, you're awesome! You've grown so much, I couldn't believe your body before...," realizing I said more than I should have.

"You were looking at my body? When?" Smiling up at me.

"When I got out of the shower, I opened the door to let out the steam."

"Uhuh...and?"

"You had clothes! A bra and panties, but I haven't seen you like that in years and well, you looked pretty great."

"Yeah? Better than Becca?"

"Who?" I smiled.

She was still pressed against me, both still nude, and me back to as d***k as before.

"Daddy! Okay, tell me this, if I wasn't your daughter, would you do me?"

How do you answer that question. I threw caution to the wind.

"I'd do you until you begged me to stop."

"I'd never do that, Daddy... I mean beg you to stop."

With that, she kissed me, not a father/daughter kiss either, and although I knew it was wrong, I didn't push her away.

She snuggled closer in my arms as our lips pressed and her hand was on my thigh for support. Her other hand went behind my head, holding me in place as she slid her tongue through my lips, meeting mine, and playing with it.

I thought of Sexual Guidance, or whatever it was called, and wondered why this wasn't allowed in our culture, as my arm slipped around her thin waist, her warm flesh pressed against me, her boobs firm against my chest.

Our breathing became shallow from the kisses and she took my hand and drew me back to the bed. She laid back and spread her milky white thighs. "Please, Daddy, just for a second just put the tip in."


I knew that wasn't gonna work at all, but having tasted her already, my togue itched for her. I knelt btween her thighs and trailed my fingers, up around her nipples as I marveled at her beauty. She moaned softly as I tweaked each nipple, enjoying her slight shifts from my touches.

"Oh Harry, that feel so good."

I liked her calling me Harry. It didn't seem so weird, even though it still was. My body slid up hers and I bit and sucked her nipples, and her cries got louder. My God, she's a moaner, I thought.

Her belly was smooth as I trailed kisses over it, and she grabbed my head and pulled it towards her pussy.

"Please, Harry, eat me like you did before, please!"

And I did, my tongue probing, feeling her squirm and cry out, urging me on.

She held me firmly in place, seeming to be trying to insert my whole head inside her, humping my face, my nose pressed hard against her clit as she grea louder and louder.

"ARGGGGHHH!"

I felt a wave of cum eject from her, so much cum from a girl so young. Her pussy seemed to twitch as she shouted out that she was cumming and she clapped her thighs around my head, pinning me while she moved with each wave, each spasm.

She lay silent, breathing heavily, for a long moment after releasing me from her clutches. I was gasping for air, too, wondering if there was another scotch in the bar.

I got up and went, found another one and opened it.

"Give me some of that."

Kate took a gulp, swirling it like mouth wash, winking at me. I gulped the rest greedily and she was on her knees, my still hard cock in her mouth, the scotch tingling my head as it numbed it slightly. After a second, she was back up.

"That will make you last longer", she whispered in my ear as she pulled me over to bed again.

She pushed me down and climbed over me, holding my shaft in her fingers as she climbe unto the saddle.

She was no virgin, but oh so tight. When she took the tip inside her hot hole, I knew it wouldn't just be th etip.

Kate, leaned forward, her lips close to my ear. "Harry, I want you to know, if this is only once, that's fine, but I just wanna say I love you, and I have to do this. For me."

I slid in easily and she bit my neck, crying out. She settled there, then lazily moved her hips, like a washing machine.

I liked her taking her time, seemingly in no rush.

We kissed again, and my cock caught fire, the scotch had done it's job. I began thrusting into her as she arched her hips, riding me like a cowboy. Her head was shakng.She cried and barked, her hair everwhere.

Slap, Slap, Slap, our hips slammed together, the urgency continuing. Her eyes were on fire, lust seething there as she said "Fuck me, Harry, Fuck me now ,Harry, harder! Harder!"

I knew that I couldn't cum inside her. Pregnancy was out of the question, so I resolved that I had to pull out, and as I drew nearer the edge,I told her, "I'm almost there, baby, almost!"

"Yes Daddy! cum for me, cum Daddy, cum!!"

I slammed away, holding her hips thrusting harder and harder and finally,as I was about to release, I withdrew and rolled her over, kneeling over her and letting go, my white hot cum shooting onto her lovely face and breasts.

She seemed surprised but excited none the less, and grabbed my cock and jerked it, watching me shoot onto her, then licking me dry.

i looked down at my full-grown daughter, covered in my sperm, and wondered what the bitch would think if she could see us now. That made me smile again.

... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 2291  |  
96%
  |  6

Learning to deep throat on a business trip

Recently I started traveling more for business. What I was most looking forward to was experiencing black cock in the cities I visited.

I had a 4 day trip coming up in about a month to Houston,Texas. I decided to put up some ads on craigslist to see if I could find someone I could connect with before I ever landed and save some time. My first week of posting and responding was turning out useless but in my second week I started an email conversation with a black guy named Craig. His pics showed he was a good looking guy and we spent time on the phone and emailing about my visit.

Craig asked me what would be a perfect situation for me on this trip and I told him I’d love to find a group of black cocks to service. He said he knew a couple guys that may be interested and he’d let me know. Soon thereafter I was emailing, texting and calling not only Craig but two of his friends. This trip looked like it may be a promising one.

I was to arrive in Houston late on a Sunday evening and I had an early day on Monday. Because of my late arrival we decided we would meet at my hotel Monday evening. My flight down was about 4 hours long and I was going crazy thinking about what I had in store for the next night when I got there.

When I landed and turned on my phone my text popped up. A few were about business and one was from Craig. He said he didn’t want to wait until the next night and wanted me to suck his cock tonight. I texted back to let him know I landed. During our brief conversation I let him know I would only have an hour or less once I got to my hotel since I had an early morning. He said he was already in the lobby of my hotel waiting for me to arrive.

About 20 minutes later the taxi dropped me off and I entered the hotel. I saw him right away. 6’3” tall. Very dark. Nice build. Bald. Very hot guy. We made quick small talk and then I checked in at the front desk. Once I had a room key we quickly made our way to my room.

In the elevator Craig asked me if I was ready for some serious fucking the next night with his friends. I told him I was very excited and more than ready. I asked why he couldn’t wait until then and he said his balls were full of cum and he needed to empty them in my mouth. That instantly made my cock hard.

Once inside my room our clothes came off and I was sucking him in less than 3 minutes. He had a gorgeous 9” cock with a thick head on it. I was on my knees in front of him worshipping that cock like I was meant to. Both of his hands held my head as he very slowly slid his cock back and forth through my lips. He told me how good it felt to finally have his cock in my mouth after waiting for 3 weeks.

I ran my hands up the back of his legs to his ass. Ass he held my head in his hands I gripped his ass and he gently pushed his cock a little deeper into my mouth each time. I knew there was no way I could take his entire cock into my mouth. He was just too big for my throat. I sensed he knew it too because he was not forcing his cock into me. Rather, he was fairly gentle but was pushing in deeper each time to see how much he could fit in my throat.

After about 10 minutes on my knees he moved to the chair in the room and had me kneel in between his legs and continue sucking his cock.

“Are you glad I came over now?”, he asked.

“Very much”, I said.

“You’re such a natural cocksucker. I can tell how much you love sucking black cock. How long have you been a cocksucker?”, he asked.

“About 4 years I replied”, I replied.

When he talked I sucked. When it was my turn I would look at him and answer while stroking his shaft.

He asked what it was about black cock that I liked sucking it so much. I told him that I really like sucking cock but there is nothing that compares to a black guy shooting a full load of cum into my mouth. I loved the taste and I love the feeling of a hard black cock throbbing inside my mouth when he is cumming.

“Ah a white boy who understands his role in this world,” he said.

I just looked him straight in the eye and slid his cock into my mouth without saying a word but we both knew what my role was in this world. I was going to make sure his balls were completely empty before he left.

After sucking him in the chair for awhile he moved me to the bed where he had me lay on my back and hang my head upside down over the head. He asked if I thought I could take his entire cock in my throat to which I responded no.

“You haven’t been trained properly,” he said. “If you’re up for it I can help.”

“How does that work?”

“I’ll slowly work my cock into your throat to the point that you are starting to choke. Then pull out and do it again. But when I think you are ready I won’t pull out and I’ll push in further.”

“Holy shit you’ll choke the fuck out of me,” I semi laughed at him.

“You just need my cock past your gag reflex. And when I get there you’ll be fine. You just let me push and you breathe through your nose. When I give it the push to go past your gag reflex you swallow with your throat. It’s the same motion when you are eating dinner but you’re gonna swallow my cock and pull me in while I am pushing.”

I told him I would try but the first few times it just wasn’t working. When he would push my throat would reject it. Craig suggested we take a break for a few minutes and have a drink. It was a well needed rest. lol

Craig had one drink. I pounded 4. Fast. I could feel my head buzzing a bit and I felt more relaxed. He told me when I was ready to try again to get back on the bed in the position I was in. I was ready right away.

He once again started working his cock into my mouth. He’d get to the choke point and I didn’t feel like I was going to choke like the first time around. He pulled out and started again. It felt incredible to have this hot black guy using my mouth. What a total turn on. After 5 or 6 times of getting close to the choke point and realizing I was more comfortable Craig told me it was time.

He was a little more aggressive in my throat the next time and when he felt me starting to choke he gave a throaty grunt and pushed his cock into my throat. He could tell I was struggling a bit but he told me to do a swallowing motion with my throat and mouth. OMG it worked perfectly.

“There ya go,” he said,”now you’ve got the whole thing in your throat.”

He would start to pull his cock out but then shove the entire length back into me. He kept that up for about 10 minutes so I could get used to him in my throat. Finally he pulled all the way out.

“You like swallowing cum but you’ve never had a cock all the way in your throat when it was shooting have you?,” he asked.

He knew the answer since he was the first one to ever get all the way in my throat.

He stepped back up and started pumping into my throat. I couldn’t believe I was taking his entire cock in my mouth. I watched men and women in movies do it but never thought I would be able to do it. I never had my mouth fucked like that.

He told me to get ready to eat his cum.

His rhythm increased until finally he pushed his full length every inch into my throat and held it. I felt him throb and I knew what was coming. I felt a torrent of hot black cum shooting into my throat. All I could think was this wasn’t in my mouth or near my tongue. He was in my throat. I couldn’t even taste him. I could just feel the size of his load.

Craig stayed in me until he was certain his balls were empty. We made small talk and got dressed. As he walked out my door he said “get ready for tomorrow cuz this was just a warm up.”

To be continued…











... Continue»
Posted by puyallupman 8 months ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 2162  |  
100%
  |  10

A Tale of Forbidden Love

(A passionate f****y relationship)

My name is Shannon, and I work for an affluent college just outside of Chicago. I recently turned 30 years old, and have been single for the majority of my life. Admittedly, it's been an easy way to go for me and my finances since my parents were well off ever since I can remember. In fact, their large, charitable donations to the college landed me the job five years ago. I didn't see the point in working since money was never an issue for us, but now I clearly enjoy having a Monday through Friday job in the bursar's office on campus.

I've never lasted longer than a year in any of my relationships, with both men and women. I began experimenting with other women when I was at college-- the very one I work for now. It was the typical "curiosity killed the cat" thing, yet a few relationships proved far more meaningful than others. Not to sound haughty, but I was very proud of my features... Very busty, and lots of curves to explore. My measurements have been virtually identical since I reached my zenith at 25... 38d-30-38. I was given my raven tresses and eyes from my mother, and my abundant features from my father. And I also inherited a shapely, full backside from my dear Mother, whom, even to this day, is a complete and total knockout.

In the winter, my skin emanates a nice olive complexion, and in the summer, it turns to a nice, evenly tanned chestnut hue. Anyone who thinks plentiful and larger women are not attractive, then I say to them; Don't limit yourself to just one type. Of the women I have bedded, the absolute best have been the ones who weren't your People magazine cover girls.

Being of an independent nature most of my life, I always tried avoiding any long term commitments. I receive a lot of offers from both sexes, yet I try to be discreet and somewhat selective in who I go out with. And considering where I work, there are always batches of young men and women to gaze and admire. Yet one in particular caught my eye one day...

David was a fresh faced, handsome freshman who had stumbled into the bursar's office one day for some help with his living arrangements. My co-workers were all at lunch, and I was the only one there who could help. Immediately, my eyes noticed something different about this young man. He was a tall, very attractive 18 year old who obviously seemed out of place in his first year there. Yet his demeanor didn't seem to reflect any type of arrogance of self-assurance. His features held the bluest eyes, almost like two sapphires staring right at you. His styled, light brown hair fit nicely into his boyish charm... a smooth, acne free face didn't seem too manly. In fact, his face partially reminded me that of a woman's. I didn't make a practice of dating the students. If it did happen, it would usually be with the seniors. That way if the relationship ended in disaster, I wouldn't have to see them the next year. But something about David made me want to know more.

After a congenial, friendly conversation, David and I soon had his problem solved. I could tell he was very shy and somewhat intimidated by my outward sexuality. I am a very outspoken and open woman, and blatantly complimented David on his good looks. I was dressed in a revealing gray suit that day, one that hugged my voluptuous, curvy figure. At times, I kept noticing David peeking at my full, rounded ass when I was up walking around, or at another desk. My senses could tell he too was intrigued. I soon bridged the opportunity by asking him for dinner that night. He accepted.

I decided to wear one of my black cocktail dresses to dinner that night. I ended up taking him to one of my favorite downtown restaurants in Chicago. He too dressed for the occasion, and looked radiant as he e****ted me into the establishment. The atmosphere was perfect for a classic seduction... and that, I will admit was intentional. The thoughts and visions of him between my legs kept swirling throughout my head, and before this night was finished, I knew I had to have him inside me.

Coming back to my home, safely located outside the suburbs, I invited David inside. He knew as well as I did what we both obviously wanted. But I could tell he was bashful and reserved about staring too long at me.

"David, it's okay to look at me. I didn't wear this dress just to be warm tonight" I said as we sat in the dark, lowly lit den.

"I'm sorry. I just didn't want you to think that's all I wanted tonight." He said. I smiled, standing up in front of him. What a sweet boy, I thought. His manners were flawless the entire evening, courteous, respectful, and ever the gentleman. Glowing with passion and appetite, my hands reached for the thin spaghetti straps that clung to my tan shoulders, and pulled them slowly down my shoulders. My eyes on his the entire time, I watched as he saw the thin material slide down my curvy body. He was mesmerized.

Remembering his stares at my backside, I turned around as I continued to peel the dress down the arch of my back. With the material hugging the width of my ass cheeks, I glanced back at David-- intentionally swaying my wide hips slowly... He was hooked, and I knew it.

"Tell me what you like about me, David." I whispered as the dress fell upon the floor. He stammered, obviously uncomfortable at verbalizing his desires-- as most people typically are.

"It's just... nice." He managed to utter.

"What else, David? I see the way you're looking at me-- my ass. What do you like about it?" I continued as I backed up, narrowing the gap between his face and the softened texture of my cheeks. I could hear his breathing swell.

"God, it's... just..." he floundered.

"Round?" I said.

He sighed with appreciation. "Oh God yes. So beautiful."

"So you like girls with a full ass?" I cooed as I inched closer to him.

"Uh-huh." He managed to reply.

"Put your hands on it, David. It's okay. I want you to touch me. Feel my ass in your hands." I said as his palms quickly placed themselves on each supple orb.

He was clumsy at first, yet his obvious appreciation soon translated itself into a slow, careful massage. My eyelids fluttered as David's actions arrested my senses. A mere boy, yet I could tell he would be a skilled and thoughtful lover once properly educated. With my hair dangling freely around my neck and shoulders, I flung it back around my shoulder so I could see the look in his eyes as his grateful caresses continued. That was something I truly got off on... the look in someone's eyes as they were gently submerged into the waters of lust. There he sat, not once taking his eyes off my bronzed globes. His fingers pressing themselves into the plumpness of each orb... his pale ivory skin matched against the mahogany hued flesh of my ass. I shuddered.

Turning around, I began to loosen the constraints of my black laced brazier. The look in his eyes was of disappointment, yet fascination as the bra fell to the floor, revealing my large, motherly breasts. Not to be presumptuous, but I did feel good about my body. I glow every time I make love to a man or a woman. And I know that each lover I devour, they are genuinely satisfied with my healthy physique. I wasn't going to torture myself or starve to be something, or someone I'm not. And as David's youthful hands reached up to cup my savory breasts, I exhaled in elation as his face soon buried itself in my inviting cleavage. His moans became muffled between the deep valley of my bosom as my hands ran through his thick, short hair. My knees soon sat on each side of him as I easily straddled him... Nothing else mattered at this point except the two of us... I felt the smoothness of his actions, like he intentionally took his time so he wouldn't forget. Which compared to any other young man David's age, made no sense whatsoever. 18 year olds usually rip their pants off just getting atop a female... this was nothing of the sort. This boy had talent. He was going to make some woman very happy one day. Except this night... he was all mine.

"I'm going to love pulling that seed from your cock tonight." I managed to say as his hands (again) found my ass. All he could do was moan once more. This was my cue...

Locking lips with David for the first time, I could feel the shudders in his frame... There was so much anticipation in his eyes. I smiled, knowing he was going to have his first orgasm with me. The ever growing prowler, I felt a wave of hunger wash over me... That was all the inspiration I needed to fall to my knees, and release this young man's cock.

Flinging the zipper down, he and I thrust the cumbersome material down passed his ankles. I typically liked for my lovers to be as comfortable as possible, so I whisked his shoes and socks off all together. I hated those hastened moments of hunger when two people don't completely shed themselves of their clothing... For me, that made it even less personal. And then, as I crawled upward to his groin, my eyes saw the length that he was given. My mouth about dropped when I saw his massive, throbbing manhood. It must have been ten inches long, and a nice thick width. This was going to be a beautiful night indeed.

After dousing his quivering penis between my breasts, my head lowered and lips parted... It was then I felt a tug at my head-- motioning me to look up.

"I'm a virgin." murmured David.

I smiled, not because of his naivet?, but because I was going to have the pleasure of taking this young man's virginity away from him. Young men have so much energy and potency built up in them at that ripe age.

"And I don't have a rubber." He went on to add.

My response to that of my tongue easing out, and running across the tip of his trembling penis. I didn't care... he had to be inside me and soon. Besides, my tubes were tied when I was 26 after realizing c***dren were in no way a part of future. As my tongue felt the softness of his head, my lips parted further as a large amount of my saliva flowed out over his cock. That was my little touch to prepare the feast... like a fly when it consumes it's nourishment. David's cock was my nourishment... All I needed was his seed gushing down my throat.

Almost gagging, I engulfed David's solid, weighty cock. It soon became sheathed with my torrid saliva. It now glistened as I bobbed up and down on his incredible length. God it was so long... David's hands soon rested themselves upon my head, gently running his fingers through my lengthy strands. I liked that... I liked that a lot. No f***eful movements, no slamming my head into an unnatural rhythm. He gasped, I swallowed... He bucked, I swallowed more... I knew this was not going to last long. But that was okay. I was his first, and it surprised me that he lasted this long. There was a quick spurt of pre-cum juices that poured over my tongue. My low moans vibrated enough to send him into convulsions... His entire body began to thrust and buck on the couch. His manhood almost fell out of my mouth, yet my hands now held David to the couch. My palms secured on his sweaty chest as I was bent on making this boy cumm. And yet this was still not enough. His manly strength consumed him whole as he cried out in sheer rapture. David was cumming.

My lips held their lock, my tongue secured beneath the head of his cock. A torrent of sperm jolted outward, and into the dark confines of my mouth. His fingertips dug into my skull, and I wasn't about to wince from the pain. Another thick flood of David's broth flooded my mouth. I held as much of it in as I could because I enjoy taking my time in savoring every drop I can. But this was simply too much. Contending with his involuntary violent reactions, and trying to taste his life giving bouillon was all too much. Thick dribbles of his seed soon spilled down the length of his shaft. It was then I took my first whole swallow of David's sperm. I groaned in utter delight as I felt his warmth descend into my belly. Yet as soon as the flood of his broth was ingested, another was waiting for consumption. I delighted in the feast... He was cumming for me. I made David cumm.

It was as if he wouldn't stop cumming. There was so much. And despite how long it took, I made sure every trickle of his seed was ingested. The aftershocks soon set in as David began to catch his breath. By this time, my head was tilted to the side, letting the tip of his penis poke outward through my cheek. The massive bulge caught his eye as he now began to caress my sweat soaked hair once more. My movements slowed, almost to a crawl as I tasted the last pulses of his semen ooze out. Much to my amazement, his cock had not lost it's command as of yet. My mouth still felt the rigid texture, not yielding in the least bit. I knew this was going to be a long, yet fruitful night.

After both of us shed the remains of our clothing, I walked David to the third floor of my home where my bedroom was. He was entranced by my fully nude shape. I too was enthralled by his... so muscular and hard. Just like a young 18 year old man should be. There, walking hand in hand through the large, darkened hallways of my home was David and I... about to mate like two unbridled a****ls. I admit, I was mesmerized by his genuine thoughtfulness and care. His actions were not rude or rushed in anyway. It could easily make any helpless woman fall quickly in love with him... Staring into his eyes made me feel at place-- comfortable. And when we reached the doorway of my large bedroom, he surprised me completely by whisking me off my feet, and into his arms. I laughed out loud, amused by the romanticism he seemed set on adding.

"What's wrong?" he asked politely in his thoughtful, tender voice. My amusement faded, realizing this young man probably had read this in a book somewhere in his youth.

"Nothing. Just never had that happen to me before." I whispered back as I let myself enjoy the affection. He still carried me across my room where my king size bed awaited.

"I like the way you talk to me." He quipped.

"Yea?" I replied.

"Yea. You don't talk down to me."

"I like hearing you have sex with me. Verbalizing your feelings and wants through words." I said as he gently set my frame onto the bed. "It makes it so much more powerful."

"Yea. I like it." He returned.

I echoed his sentiment by positioning myself comfortably, easing my legs apart as he motioned himself atop me. My hands came to his lower back as he lunged forward to kiss me. This by far was his most forward act of aggression all night. Again, I had no complaints. Our kiss matured as our tongues twisted together in a most passionate exchange. I could tell this boy was a lover, not a fighter. I loved being seduced by his deeply affectionate and understanding heart. It was refreshing to say the least.

Inexperienced, David fumbled his still throbbing cock to the outer lips of my quivering vagina. With some helpful whispers and nudges, he soon mounted me, easing his eager cock inside me. I gasped as I felt every inch move inside me. Recoiling on the bed, my lungs heaved in breathless foresight. He felt so good inside me.

"Oooh, David. You're so deep." I said under my breath. "So deep."

"Shannon. I..." he tried to say. His senses were on complete overload, taking away his ability to structure a sentence.

"Say it, David." I said as I felt him shift inside me. "What do you feel? Tell me what you're thinking of."

"You're just..." stumbled David as he slightly withdrew the tip of his cock. "I can't believe I'm doing this."

"What else?"

"You... You're so... beautiful." He said as he pushed the rest of his length inward.

This sent me into a complete state of delirium. All ten inches of him had safely lodged deep within my cervix. My legs stretched outward, and came around to lock him into place. He wasn't going anywhere. I took my left arm, and wrapped his neck with it to bring his drenched face into the folds of my cleavage. It was there he floundered his way into a steady rhythm.

"You're so deep, David."

He bucked... "Oh yes. I want to be... deeper."

"You can be."

He cringed in helpless awe. "You're so beautiful Shannon."

"You're mating with me, aren't you?" I asked, trying to get him to open up more.

"Yea..." he said between thrusts.

"Don't be afraid. Don't worry... I want you to cum inside me, David." The look on his face said it all.

It was if he wanted to say "Really? I can do this?" It was like I granted him his all time wish. I knew so many men had been conditioned not to ever plant their seed deep inside a woman's womb. That stigmatism was so unfair, and once that old fashioned notion was discarded, he and I could truly begin to grow... I soon took notice of his sweaty brow. The look in his eyes made me so happy. I could tell he was once again close to cumming, and I began to chant soft words of encouragement. The hope in that young man's eyes... that look of longing and optimism.

"So much hope, isn't there?" I cooed in his ear. He head resting on my shoulder and his lips to my ear. He quickly jolted, obviously responding to my words.

"Oh baby, you can say it. Say what you feel to me." I said as his cock surged deep within my aching womb.

So much hope.

"God Shannon. You have me... you have me." He gasped as he thrusts became more insistent.

He then sat up on his hands, and initiated all of his potential. Soon, the slaps and grunts of ourselves echoed throughout the room as overwhelming authority took it's command. It was as if that boy wanted nothing more than to crawl inside me whole, and stay there forever. At this point, I would have allowed him to do so if it was physically possible... I wanted him that bad.

I decided to lay off on the verbalization of our passions for now, and let him focus on mating with me. To give David some variety, I shifted to my side so that he could penetrate me sideways. He seemed to like that. But it was when I got on all fours that he truly found his home... With his hands secured to my wide comfortable hips, David began pounding away. He began crying out now, as I did too... I knew he liked looking down at my wide ass slapping against his now sweaty groin. It was becoming too much again. David was cumming once again. And this time, it was inside the deepest regions of my womanhood. That young man's living essence was coursing throughout my veins, and there wasn't a thing I could do to stop it.

The night evolved from simple missionary style sex to more curious, experimental copulation. I had a few years of experience on David, and I did everything in my power to show him the joys and delights of great sex. And it was amazing. Not for six hours did that boy go limp once... I began to show him the various techniques of foreplay... I showed him how to taste a woman's vagina the right way. Using words and actions, I showed him how to fall into a complacent style all unto his own. By the early morning hours, David's longing for my backside prospered as he tenderly experienced anal sex for the first time. I gave him complete instructions on how to do it, and do it with grace and understanding. I made sure that he knew it was all about the woman, and not him in order to feel complete euphoria during anal sex. Yet the pleasure he induced me with was nothing compared to the joy of feeling his soothing warm semen permeate my lush rectum. He was truly a pro just waiting for his day.

The next morning came as we awoke in each other's arms. Lazily waking up, I called in to work and said I was sick with the flu. David merely flopped his head back down to sl**p. Both obviously not ill or stricken, we fell asl**p in the cozy warmth of one another. David seemed to relish the afterglow... In fact, he was the first male I've ever been with to not only encourage it, but foster it. He continually amazed me. Yet I began to worry that he might (in some way) mistake this for love. I had to be careful.

I awoke around 3pm that afternoon and decided to stir David awake with a sensuous blowjob. Again using no hands, it wasn't long before David filled my empty stomach with his life giving seed. To further his open-mouthed wonder, I turned him over and began kneading his athletic, well toned ass. If he liked my ass so much, he just had to enjoy what I was about to do to his. Parting my lips, I smothered my face between his cheeks, and initiated an unmerciful tonguing of his asshole. David went into convulsions as my tongue skillfully traced his opening, slowly easing inside him, and around his sensitive cleft. He must have liked it because within minutes, he was sporting a fully erect cock once more... and naturally, it found it's way back inside me... we fucked all afternoon.

That evening, David and I eventually collapsed outside in my jacuzzi. We had just finished a lengthy sixty nine with myself on top. To amaze him even more, I decided to kiss David with a mouthful of his own sperm... something I had never tried with any man before. Much to my own surprise, David didn't refuse or deny the kiss as his warmth trickled out into his own mouth. Encouraged, I placed my hands on the back of his head to ensure the strength of this deed... We both swallowed his semen without any reservation.

Cuddling up in the steamy water, we began to share our thoughts and feelings about the previous night and day. I found out that he was indeed a true romantic at heart, and was happy to hear that he wasn't falling in love with me. He cared for me, just as I did for him, but he knew I wasn't going to be the love of his life. It was at this point, I grew curious about him.

"What's your favorite fantasy, David. I mean, the most erotic and taboo thing you've ever wanted to do in your entire life." I asked as my breasts nudged against his chest. "And don't just say you wanna watch two women get off. That's too easy."

"Well, that is what I'd like to see one day." He said with that boyish grin I had grown so fond of.

"I mean you-- yourself." I continued. "Don't be shy. Nothing is too outrageous or sick for me."

He laughed once more, this time sitting up in the water. I could tell his interest has been piqued. "No, no, no. Trust me, mine are pretty freakin' sick." He answered.

I was now hell bent on finding out what this fantasy was. "And me licking your balls and ass isn't sick? You can tell me."

He looked off, knowing I was right. I could tell there was some serious reservation about this. Gee, this had to be really good. I helped him along by reaching beneath the water, and gently stroking his already stiff cock. I knew then he was aroused. In my most seductive, tantalizing voice, I cooed in his ear...

"What is it you've always wanted to do, but never could? Who is it you've always wanted? Hmm? David..." I whispered again... "David?" I said as my tongue slid into his ear.

"My.. my Muu... my Mother." He said under his breath.

I sat back, truly taken by what he had just said. This was truly unique, if not downright sick. "What did you just say?" I asked, still trying to be reassuring.

"Hey-- you asked." He said, almost offended.

"I know, but... wow. I wasn't expecting that!" I said. I began to think about what he had just said. Considering the encouragement I preached to this boy since the night before, I shouldn't be so hard.

"What uhmm..." I tried to structure a complete sentence. "What-- why you're Mother? I mean, is she-- was she abusive or something?" I asked.

He quickly answered, offended yet again. "No. Never."

"Okay. Well then, how long.... how long have you felt this way?"

"Since I can remember." He said gazing off into the distance. I could tell his heart was sincere and open. Now I wanted to know more about this taboo desire.

After a long talk about his background, David's mother appeared more and more like a self righteous, conceited bitch. Leaving her c***d to be raised by her parents was one thing, but to totally ignore her c***d was something I felt was wrong. From what I understood, his Mother cut off all communication with her parents as well, except for a yearly Christmas card with a picture of herself enclosed. After a few tears and a couple of glasses of wine, David revealed that on some occasions, he would sneak her picture from the fireplace mantle and take it to his bed so he could stare at her image for hours on end. A most intimate heart to heart, he admitted to me that he even fell in love with her in a certain way. These were intimate confessions that would shock most, yet held me captive as I continued to listen. The way he described it, the manner in which he spoke of her was that of a lost lover... a soul who had held it's claim on his own as true soul mates. By the end of the night, I was convinced that the one true love in David's life was his very own Mother.

After some much needed sl**p, David awoke the next morning nestled beside my lower back. He seemed to fancy the comfortable warmth of it, and I wasn't complaining. Later I found out that he said that the first thing he wanted to see that morning was the high rounded globes of my ass. After a quick bite to eat, we parted ways with a deep soul kiss. We both had just spent over 48 hours together, yet it was time to go back to our "lives". Yet his words and mannerisms held me captive. Not only the gentle, yet intense way he made love to me, but now this scenario between he and his mother kept appearing in my mind. I began contemplating what she may look like. I imagined how she would react to having David mating with her. Never before had I ever thought about the concept of it, nor would I have ever allowed this to happen to me or anyone I loved, but for some reason, it kept coming to the forefront of my every thought. Could a young man truly fall in love his own Mother? The way a man would his wife, or girlfriend? I had to find out.

We arranged to spend that weekend together back at my place. I told David to bring enough clothes for a stay, yet we both knew he wouldn't wear any of them. It was Wednesday, and I had two days to do some investigating. Having access to all the students' personal records, I pulled David's up late that afternoon to get the phone number to his Grandparents. Gathering my courage, I called and spoke to his Grandmother. I introduced myself as someone who was coordinating a High School reunion for her daughter, and was wanting to get in touch with her. She bought it, and happily gave me her number... I even found out her name. Sandra. My stomach quickly jumped. "Even her name sounds sexy." I thought to myself. The Grandmother concluded that they haven't spoken in quite some time, but did know how to contact her in case of any emergency. I thanked her, and quickly planned my next call.

"Nelson Real Estate, this is Sandra. May I help you?" said the soft spoken, elegant voiced female. I stammered, but quickly hatched a scheme.

"Hi Sandra. My name is Shannon Thompson, and I got your number from a friend of mine here at work. They said you were the one to talk to to find the best house around." I said in my most enticing, flirtatious voice. I turned on the charm all the way, and she immediately picked up on it. After the cordial introductions, I found out she was just outside the city, and had several million dollar homes up for sale. As I listened to her intoxicating, penetrating voice, (just like the libidinous, edgy voice Demi Moore has) I came to the conclusion that she was definitely reachable, and quite flirtatious herself. The two of us hit it off, sharing quick stories of our lives, and how we both came to our professions. By the end of the conversation, I found myself oddly attracted to this complete stranger. We set a time that Friday to go look at one of her homes. And as I hung up the phone, I could tell we were both looking very forward to the meeting...

The situation now presented a problem. David was due in that Friday evening, and my meeting with Sandra was scheduled for 4pm. I quickly told David to wait for my call that night after I finished my meeting. I told him nothing of what my plans were. Yet as all the possible scenarios played out on my head, it soon became apparent I was setting all of this up for David to finally see his Mother face to face after 18 years. The fleeting thoughts of a possible love affair between the two also took shape... I had to stop. This was getting all to awkward for me to think about. I was becoming quite aroused by the mere thought of it all... and I wanted to make it happen no matter what.

Friday came, and before I knew it, I was face to face with Sandra. We met at her plush office late that Friday afternoon, and I was instantaneously struck by her prominent beauty and disposition. She was a sumptuous, full figured blonde who had an almost identical body to mine. Perhaps an extra two or three pounds. She stood about an inch higher than me, and that was certainly not a problem on my account. I could tell Sandra was the ultimate professional. She had a gentle radiance of a rare beauty few words can illustrate. I simply wanted nothing more than to swallow her whole right there in her office. Dressed in a light tan, form fitting suit, I could tell she too loved to show off the curves and features she had so generously possessed. As I sat across from her in the entrance of her office, I soon made the comparison that she looked almost identical to Suzanne Somers. That wide, vivid smile... lengthy flaxen locks of hair that fell nicely around her shoulders. Eyes that caught yours no matter where your gaze fell upon... And her irresistible aroma; that of a spring arrangement of the most exotic flowers. Her entire body was that of a gentle callililly... steady, wondrous, and quite exorbitant. Her stirring aroma saturated my senses, Her skin held a most delicious shade of bronze-- not as dark as me, but certainly enough to make you catch your breath. Her short skirt displayed two of the most deepest of yellow thighs that made my heart flutter upon looking at them. And they were just the right thickness too-- ample, yet not chubby-- perfect to burrow my fingernails into as I brought her lips to mine. I admire women who don't feel ashamed of their weight or size. In fact, I think most people prefer more fleshy women in my honest opinion. Her large breasts were nicely shrouded in her blouse and jacket, yet the jacket dipped low enough to reveal the top portion of her smooth, bountiful cleavage. I was finding myself aroused and drawn to this woman whose son just had intercourse with me two days prior to our meeting. If she only knew that her own son's penis had just been lodged deep inside me. I decided then that she was going to find out for herself.

Sandra and I drove together to a secluded subdivision outside the city. It was getting to be dusk outside, and the setting sun was illuminating Sandra in a glorious light. She was truly a beautiful woman. The obvious flirtation between us flourished as she and I strolled through the empty hallways. Quite honestly, I didn't pay much attention to the details, except in rooms or areas where I envisioned she and I locked together in a thoughtful, devoted kiss. Her smiles grew in succession as did mine... featherweight touches upon each other's arms or shoulders hinted what was obvious. I could tell that she was enjoying my company tremendously. Perhaps she was thinking the same thing... perhaps she was basking in the identical salacious thoughts of me. Our two bodies swathed together, completely unsheathed and bare... my breasts snuggled safely against hers... our hands entwined together... long, reassuring stares into each other's eyes as kisses ripened into bountiful feasts of one anther's most intimate hopes. Her soft, golden hips coming to rest above my head as my fingers grip her thighs. There truly is something to be said about a woman loving another. An unspoken trust, a mutual loyalty that only two females can experience. A man can give us a thrill, yet a woman gives us the much needed finesse. It's a recipe that only two women can truly know and comprehend. And Sandra and I were about to mix our ingredients together.

My head was spinning. Not expecting such genuine feelings, I simply had to say something to her... I had to break the silence that was both evidently consuming us. After the tour, Sandra and I walked out the front entrance as she turned to lock the door.

"So what did you think?" she asked in that edgy utterance of hers as the keys flipped the lock.

"I really liked it, Sandra. You're good at this." I said, complimenting her.

Turning back towards me, she pulled her hair behind her left ear in what I call a "beauty" move... Us ladies do that, sometimes involuntarily, but she was doing it out of unabashed flirtation. I just knew it. And now the twilight of the evening (what photographers call "magic" hour) glimmered behind her.

"Please, call me Sandy." She said, flashing another one of her enchanting smiles, which melted me right there. If I made it with her, she would be the most magnificent creature I would have ever bedded in my entire life. I stepped towards her, lowering my face to look at her through my brow. My face plainly had the "fuck me" look across it, and I wasn't ashamed in the least bit.

"Wanna make out?" I said in a hushed tone. She hesitated, realizing what I just asked. It wasn't so much of a question as it was a statement. I didn't regress or back off. My left hands reached to gently nuzzle her cheekbone. Her eyes immediately pulsated to a close as I took this as her silent approval. With that, the gap between our lips dissolved as my lips smoothed out upon hers. My eyes closed, allowing my sense of touch to cherish this kiss. There was no retreat from Sandra at all... no doubt, no hesitancy... just assurance. And as our lips shaped themselves into a soothing, comfortable disposition, I inhaled her now familiar aroma I had grown so fond of. She was so gentle. As with any first kiss, it is always memorable-- treasured for all time. I felt the warmth of those pouty lips move in sync with mine. A slight whimper of awe escaped from Sandra as my fingertips eased upon each side of her gorgeous face. It was like touching a priceless, rare porcelain doll. Sandra motioned first by penetrating our kiss with her tongue. Welcoming her advance, my lips promptly clasped it. It was then I exhaled loudly-- a moan of absolute astonishment. Sandra was inside me. If I ended the kiss now, I could at least say I've had a Mother and her son both inside me. I trembled by the mere thought of the imaginative concept.

Sandra's hands found themselves safely tucked in mine now. Her tongue grew daring, and began running across my teeth. Her hands secured my face in place as I just relaxed and relished her bold aggression. Now tracing my lips with her tongue, Sandra cast her hot breath upon my face along with a low hungry moan... I then felt her dripping tongue flatten itself upon my right cheek, whetting my entire face in long, drawn out laps. Taken by her primitive deed, all I could do was gasp. Like a cat licking it's milk, she lapped my entire face... my forehead, my jaw, lower neck, my nose... Never before had I experienced such a f***eful kiss from anyone. My make-up was completely wiped away, yet I think Sandra didn't care. I think she would have been happy with dirt-- as long as it was a part of me, she wanted it. Her tongue then fell into my left ear lobe as I could clearly hear and feel this woman's carnal passion reach it's undeniable crest.

"God you're so beautiful." Sandra groaned into my ear as a sloppy tongue filled my ear canal.

I smiled, falling into her arms as my mouth secured itself around her neck.

"Oh my God-- Shannon." She yelped as my hands reached behind her back for support.

I could taste her salty perspiration now, which was a big turn on for me. I loved making a woman sweat. It was then I realized we both were still on the porch, still dressed yet hungrily swapping spit with one another. In the bewilderment of the kiss, she somehow stepped back in an attempt to calm herself down.

"I just met you." She uttered in a defenseless tone.

"Then let's get to know one another better." I whispered, soothing her doubts with an infallible kiss. I could hear the hesitancy in her voice.

"Have dinner with me tonight." I hissed as another wet kiss drenched Sandra's ear lobe.

The tip of my tongue circled about, nestling itself inside her ear as gave me the answer I was looking for...

"Oh God yes." She said with a shudder.

I giggled as she did too, but our laugh was brief as our mouths once again indulged themselves in an inspiring kiss. Her entire mouth opened as far as it would go... her lips falling just below my nose and lower chin. My hands reached back to hold her head in place so that nothing could break this kiss... She amazed me. There is nothing more erotic than being with someone who truly wants you in every way possible... we both wanted this, and there was nothing to stop it from happening. We arranged for dinner at my house later that evening. There was much to prepare for.

David arrived at the house much to his relief. Dressed in an enticing white cocktail dress, I greeted him at the door with a meaningful embrace. Always the gentleman, he complimented my dress, saying the ivory fabric made a nice contrast to my mahogany skin. Little did he know what plans I had in store for him that evening. I had arranged for him to arrive two hours before his Mother arrived, that way I could prepare him for his irrefutable destiny. We made our way into the living room where David and I shared an expensive bottle of chardonea. Cuddled together on the couch, we made out for the better part of an hour. I intentionally held back, not wanting to let the petting to get out of control. Between the slurps of our ravenous kisses, I asked David...

"Have you ever watched a woman seduce another girl before, David?"

With his hands on my bare shoulders, he groaned a low "no". A sly grin came over me as I held his face in my left hand, looking directly at his astonished expression. In a hushed, intimate tone, I began to inform David of my plans.

"I met your Mother earlier this afternoon, David." I said as he caught his breath... his interest was piqued.

"I'm sorry, but what you told me really moved me."

He was at a loss for words. "You mean... you really did?"

I nodded yes, biting my lower lip. I was hoping he would approve.

"She's coming over here in about another hour." I said, noticing his void and motionless state.

He approved all right. He entire being was seized with the possibility that his dream could actually happen... I could sense his growing apprehension and nervousness. With my finger pressed to his lips, I sshhed him carefully as I sensed he was becoming scared.

"I want you to watch me make love to her, David. There's plenty of hiding areas in my bedroom so you can see us. You'd like that, wouldn't you?" I asked as his eyes never once left mine... he nodded yes.

"But..." he began to say... "What does she... I mean... does she... you and her, I mean... like each other?" He asked innocently. Again, I nodded yes. His eagerness caused me to smile. What a devoted young man.

I leaned over to softly kiss his lips. After doing so, I whispered; "I kissed her just like I did you now."

I looked down to his lips, tracing them with my finger. "Her hands felt me just like yours did. Her breasts against mine." I whimpered just thinking about Sandra's intoxicating beauty. And her irresistible fragrance.

"Oh David, I can't wait to make love to her-- she's so gorgeous."

David moaned in delight. I could feel his cock growing beyond the constraining material of his pants. I was bestriding him by this point, and felt his growing ambition with each breath we shared.

"I can see why you want her." I said as his hands grasped each of my full thighs.

"She's so beautiful, David. I want her so bad." I said as my hair now fell around his face. David moaned, this time louder as he hands snuck beneath my dress so he could feel my ass.

"Want me to make love to your Mother, David-- huh?" I asked as my each of my breasts now enshrouded his face.

"Uhm-hum." he moaned in approval.

"And you want her too, don't you, David?" I asked.

"Yes." He said in a suppressed voice.

With that, I quickly undid his pants and lifted my cocktail dress up around my waist. I went against my standards, waiting to be fully unclothed, but this was something far too erotic and desirable... With a gentle nudge, my hips slowly came to rest over David's groin... his anxious cock eased into my already dripping womb. As I felt him completely inside me, my eye lids fluttered closed as my legs began to lift myself up and down. His face still safely secured between my breasts, I brought my arms around his neck so he would stay there for the duration of the fuck. The sheer power of his actions said it all... He wasn't making love to me at this moment... he was making love to his Mother, and I knew it.

"We won't be doing this anymore, David." I said with my lips pressed against his head. "From now on, the only woman you'll make love to will be your Mother." I said as he let out a boisterous moan of hope. His thrusts grew relentless, like a wave of complete and total vehemence washed over him. His fingers gripped the cheeks of my large ass, digging themselves in to make sure he couldn't let go... I cringed, knowing full well that this thrilled David to no end. His thrusts grew more rapid as he shuddered beneath me... I lost complete control of myself, surrendering my senses in the euphoria of the possibility. Images of David and Sandra now came into view as I could see him humping wildly against his sweat soaked Mother... a savage a****l unleashed, driven by a compelling f***e to mate...

"You two belong together, David." I managed to say as I took a much needed breath.

"Mother..." He gasped, encouraging yet another fervid lunge deep inside me.

"Oh my handsome son." I moaned, now matching his thrusts with equal intensity.

All that could be heard in the living room was the resounding smacks of our bodies and his breathless grunts of compelling hope. I locked David in place, making sure there was no eye contact whatsoever between us... If there was, the momentum of our primal act would loose all it's strength.

"You're home, David. You're home where you belong." I whispered lovingly.

With that, David cried out in absolute veneration.

"Mother! My..." another gasp took it's hold.

"My dear Mother." he shouted as I felt a flood of his sperm overfill my womb. "I love you... God I love you so much." He proclaimed as thick jolts of his seed coursed throughout my pounding womb.

"Oh David." I replied, not once stopping my merciless ramming of his cock. He threw his head back, summoning more of his seething essence.

My arms quickly smothered his eyes as he continued to shoot syrupy, savory ropes of sperm deep inside me. With all of his might, he brought my hips down to ensure that his sediment took root. I could tell this boy wasn't terrified by making a woman pregnant. In fact, he probably longed for it in the depths of his heart... then another torrid image filled my mind of Sandra's bulging stomach, carrying her and David's c***d. I trembled at the thought, and by the feeling of his semen still pulsing inside me. This was becoming something far reaching, and quite undeniable.

We lied together in each other's arms as we did our best to catch our breath. It was by far the most physically exhausting act of intercourse we shared, yet so rewarding for both of us. I finally opened my eyes to gaze down upon the smitten young man. Already waiting was his mouth, wide open as I accepted his meaningful kiss. His hands reached up, running his fingers through my auburn tresses. With his gaze falling over mine, he kissed me with the authentic delicacy this moment justified.

"I can't believe you..." he said. "I've never told anyone this before."

"I like encouraging my lovers to be themselves." I cooed.

"But, aren't you jealous?"

"Why should I be? It's what you want, David. All those years. I want you to be happy... to be with the girl you truly love, even if she is your own Mother." I said, nestling my breasts upward, closer to his neck.

A keen sense of silence fell over us as David continued his slow, gentle caresses.

"I love you, Shannon." He said, looking directly at me.

"I love you too, David." I replied, meaning every word of it. This intense, most fulfilling moment made me realize this was going to be the most life changing occurrence I've ever had.

The doorbell rang a little after eight pm that night. Answering it, my eyes fell upon the golden haired beauty I saw hours before.

"Hi Shannon." Said Sandra in a nice, low tone.

She was dressed in an stunning, ankle length gown. It was a strapless gown that hugged every ample curve she possessed. The coal black velvet glimmered nicely in the soft light from the doorway entrance. Sandra looked fabulous. Her lengthy hair was pinned up carefully, her make up was simple, yet perfectly accentuating the twinkle in her blue eyes I so admired earlier that day. Us ladies do notice these things ever so carefully. We watch each other, critique the other's choices and looks, and I was doing no different with Sandra. Yet I could not find anything out of place on this female. And that fragrance...

I greeted her with a smile, offering to take her purse and the thin shawl that clung to her evenly tanned shoulders. I could tell her sumptuous tan was all natural. She didn't have that leathery look that so many ladies have after sitting in a tanning bed for hours. My eyes fell upon her shapely cleavage, which caused me to speak...

"God you look so incredibly beautiful." I said with a genuine smile.

"Yea?" she asked as she raised her arms outward, bringing herself in for our first kiss of the evening. Right before her lips discovered mine, I heard her whisper

"So do you, darling... so do you." She said, without a flaw. God I had to have her... right then and there. But I had to wait. This was a lady who required finesse and delicacy, which I had no problem providing for her.

We walked hand in hand to the dining room where I pulled out the chair for her to sit. The room was lit with just two candles that sat on the table, creating the perfect romantic atmosphere I wanted. (David actually thought of the candles as he helped me prepare the setting and dinner.) The ever courteous woman, Sandra offered to help me with dinner. I told her no, and to just relax and let herself be pampered. I love to indulge women who radiated elegance, grace, and pure charm. As I served her her salad, Sandra and I exchanged a coy grin as she caught me peeking at her distinctly visible cleavage.

"Be careful, darling. I might have those for dinner before the main course." I cooed.

Her unforgettable reply was; "I was hoping they would be the main course." With that, she added the prefect touch by cocking her eyebrow in one of the most seductive looks I have ever seen come from a woman.

I sat next to her on the corner of the table. I never liked sitting across from anyone I ever shared a date with. As we ate our salads, we began to share more of our lives with each other. It was splendid. I loved listening to her low, edgy voice as she spoke of her job, her ambitions, and her hopes for the future. My salad maybe had one or two bites taken from it before I asked her if she wanted to take a walk with me. Her only reply was taking her hand in mine as she stood up.

"I'd love to." She whispered.

Our walk took us around my pool outside, and into the gardens nearby. It was a warm September night-- perfect for a gentle stroll. As we walked, Sandra apologized for her actions earlier that day at the house. She expressed her willingness to be with me, but felt it was all too sudden for us to be together like that. I agreed, saying I was sometimes too aggressive in my pursuits. I found out she had been bisexual since her days in High School, but quickly came to an end when she got pregnant at 16. Playing it off, I thought to myself; "And now that c***d is upstairs, waiting for his dear sweet Mother." I could only grin with delight as our stroll took us back to the pool. We poured each other a glass of wine as we both sat on a lay out deck chair beside the water. With her at my side, I took notice of how the sparkling water illuminated off of her golden hued face and neck line. Laying my head on her shoulder softly, I snuggled beside her as our evening evolved into more intimate circumstances. She in turn rested her head above mine, wrapping her right hand in mine.

"You're so beautiful, Sandy. You just amaze me." I said as she delicately traced a circle on my bare, left knee.

"Not bad for trying to sell you a house, eh?" She replied with a hushed laugh.

"Bet you weren't expecting that?" She said, repositioning herself so we could look at one another.

I slowly shook my head no as my hand lifted up to caress her cheek. Her eyes closed, moaning at the touch as her hand grasped mine. Before long, our hands were entwined together as we stared into each other's eyes for what seemed to be an eternity.

"I want to make love to you tonight." She murmured quietly. "And I want to wake up in your arms tomorrow to see your eyes looking at mine-- just like we are now."

I couldn't take this much longer. She was saying all the right things-- giving me all the right looks a girl could ask for. I lunged forward to smother my lips against hers, enveloping my arms around her neck. Her reaction was just as eager. In about one second, my tongue was stabbing the inside her mouth with conclusive need. Her mouth once again swallowed me just as it did on the porch earlier... She was an incredible kisser. Her lips were the softest of any velvet I have ever touched. A loud suction sound was heard as my lips tried to inhale her tongue into my mouth. Our nostrils pressed for air since our mouths were obviously occupied in a s**thing kiss. Realizing the need for privacy and Sandra's quest for romance, I stood up quickly with her hands in mine. She knew all too well where I was taking her... With an aroused expression, Sandra stood with me as I guided her into my house, hand in hand. As we strolled slowly together, I took it upon myself to express to her what my plans were.

"I'm going to make love to you all night tonight, Sandy." I said with the most urgent gesture I could muster.

There was no silliness, no laughs, no giggles... only two women who were bent on becoming one.

"I'm going to taste you..." I said as Sandra's eyes rolled back into her head, moaning in awe.

"I'm going to lick your thighs... your hips..." I said as we continued making our way to the gigantic staircase. I continued the verbal coitus she seemed to bask in. "... then I'm going to turn you over and taste every inch of that mouth-watering ass..."

"Oh God Shannon." Sandra exhaled as she thrust herself at me for a kiss. I backed off intentionally as I wanted to continue my plans.

"Sssh... Then my tongue is going to slide into the cleavage of your ass..." I said as I took a step back upon the staircase.

Sandra was mesmerized by this point. All she could do was look upon me with utter astonishment. Like her son, I could see the hope in her eyes. So much hope.

Together, hand in hand, we began pacing the stairway. Sandra wanted to go faster but I motioned for her to stay with me... Her eagerness was obvious, but then again, so was mine. "...then you'll feel my hands part your supple cheeks as my tongue lays itself flat on your asshole. You'll tell me how it feels as I make love to your ass for the next hour or so, won't you, Sandra?"

All she could do was hang her head, growling in unrelenting desire. She let out a loud moan of frustration and rapture, one that took me by surprise.

"Oh GOD Shannon, I'm gonna have you everyway I can." she bellowed out, still grasping my hands with hers. We were almost halfway up the stairs when she tried to kiss me again... I held her back again with my arms firmly locked.

"Tell me how you're going to take me, Sandy." I asked in my lowest tone possible. "Make love to me in words." I quickly retorted.

She sighed, searching for any possible words that could express what she was feeling at this very moment. I could tell she wasn't used to verbalizing her desires. And that was okay because most people typically aren't.

"I just... I would taste you with my tongue... drink from you." She stammered.

"You're doing good. Keep going." I said in a supportive tone.

"To taste those..." She sighed in fondness, staring directly at my own cleavage. "... those healthy breasts. God they're so beautiful-- perfect."

"What else do you want to do to my breasts, Sandra? Think about it." I said as we reached the top of the stairs. Sandra was about to burst at the seams. She was coming undone, and I could see it in her face.

"They're so large... full." She whispered as we neared my bedroom.

"Just like yours." I replied. "Imagine our breasts smothered against each others."

That was it. She lunged for me in the most commanding act I'd seem from her all evening. A scalding kiss quickly ensued as her face then dropped to my bare cleavage. Her hands tried to lift me from behind so we could get into my bedroom faster, but my arms around her head twisted her around slowly so we could cross this door sill together. Her face remained smothered in my breasts as we glided into the room... I motioned her away for just a moment as I stepped back.

"Stay there." I said.

I knew David had to be somewhere in the room, but I didn't know where to be exact. Perhaps that was a good thing at this point... I didn't care. All that mattered was this resplendent, voracious female in front of me. At that precise moment, I watched Sandra reach behind her head to unleash her flowing saffron tresses she had pinned up earlier. As it spread out across her shoulders, I cast a telling smile of wanton desire at her... Our eyes locked together as she shook her head slowly, letting her hair fall completely free. Forget the song and dance... the hesitation... I raced for her right there, enveloping her entire being into my arms. The clothes could be shed later... Her lips crushed themselves against mine as my lungs slurped her impatient tongue inside my mouth. We both came alive at this moment... the two of us lit the fire that would burn for hours... days... perhaps even an eternity. Both of our beings would come together this evening in the most amazing act of affection and lust two women could ever live through. Our bodies ordained themselves into a new intonation as we eased onto my bed. This wasn't to be a meaningless tryst that would end with a phone number on a crinkled piece of paper... No. Sandra and I both knew this was something more eloquent. Our actions slowed as she came to rest atop me... we sensed the stillness of our flesh... absorbing the warmth in each other's skin-- breast to breast... woman to woman. Her head stopped just inches above mine as our gazes came together once more. Her eyes said it all... no smiles, no doubts... a moment in time that would forever be remembered by both of us. Her speechless intent seized my restless existence. I wanted to say something... I wanted to vocalize my feelings. My longing for verbal intercourse was equally matched by Sandra's desire for the silent moments of understanding, especially between two women. I gave in, I caved... she was seducing me with her utter serenity... and her soul. It was a language I wasn't aware of until now. And when her lips came to rest upon mine, it was as if she poured herself down my throat. Sandra moaned... I cried, letting my helpless resonance echo throughout her wide open mouth... I then answered by stabbing her mouth with my tongue. It was all I could do before completely surrendering myself to her... Sandra was my first... the first to ever take me by complete surprise. It was as if we both were complete virgins until tonight. I was falling in love...

The night evolved as it should have... Sandra's eagerness proved it's merit by immersing me in her domain-- keeping me safely submerged for what felt like hours. All thoughts of time and the outside world vanished in the wake of Sandra's merciless tongue. There was no curve untouched, no crevice left cared for. Gentle cries flourished into gasping screams as daylight soon slithered through the windows, and I had still yet to return any gestures of my sweetening love for Sandra. It was then I realized that her son was (or should have been) somewhere close by. We both didn't hear a peep the entire time we made love. It was an exceptionally carnal notion to think of... Sandra's son, so close... yet so far away.

Sandra's wish was granted the very next afternoon. She awoke to find herself sealed in my arms-- her head safely nestled against my left breast. Our hair was jumbled from hour upon hour of swaying and thrusting. Our make-up had vanished, hers due mostly to the tongue bath I bestowed upon her entire face hours before. I caught my breath, amazed by how beautiful she looked even without the makeup... but then I knew, as all women do about each other. My right hand reached upward, slowly so that my movements wouldn't interrupt her peaceful slumber. Her rounded chin, forged deep into the fleshy mass of my breast... my nipple just barely an inch away from a rapid sip. My gaze journeyed beyond her neck, down her curvaceous spine. There my eyes came to rest upon the voluptuous, heightened knolls of Sandra's delicious ass. And those incredible hips... I let a slight moan escape my lungs as my mind recalled what those hips were doing to me just hours ago. I made it a point to lather her entire backside with my tongue... each leg was completely vanquished, both plump thighs gently fondled as saliva glazed across her golden skin... all before my lips and tongue found themselves burrowed between the cleavage of Sandra's resplendent backside. Feeling the weighty flesh pressed against the sides of my face, my hunger manifested itself as Sandra's savory cleft soon fell victim to my prying tongue. Sandra's entire body reacted to my tongue slipping passed her anal ring by inhaling as much air as she could... Her hands clinched my pillows-- eyes sealed shut-- mouth wide open in complete awe... I could tell this was the first time any person had bestowed her this enchanting assault on her ass. My hands came to rest upon each supple orb of her smooth, beige tinged ass. My tongue engulfed as my fingernails dug deeper into her ass flesh... soon, my entire tongue was having tender intercourse with Sandra's asshole. Again, I was inside Sandra... Yet this time, our fruitful deed of intercourse echoed a resounding truth in our minds. Every gasp Sandra summoned, every ripple of pleasure that washed across that bronzed ass... I knew. Sandra proclaimed between her breathless heaves; "You're inside me." My only reply was a deeper lunge into that scrumptious ass. I knew then that Sandra and I would be together for a VERY long time indeed.

Sandra later woke to find her lips being tasted by mine. I loved doing that, especially to someone I am falling for. Telling smiles were shared as our first kiss of the day proved to be the first of many. It was Saturday, and we both had the next two days to do whatever we pleased.

"Can I use your little girls room?" she asked.

"Only if you promise to let me watch." I replied with a coy grin. "It's right over here."

I pointed to my large private bath adjoined to my room. With a quick kiss of assurance, Sandra crawled out of bed. I watched her, admiring her womanly outline... that wide, shapely ass. The way her back plunged in her spine to curve out those two spherical cheeks. After closing the door, I remembered David...

"Sweetie," I said, whispering loudly. "are you still there?" I asked. "Hit something once for yes."

A dull knock was heard from the closet nearby.

"Have you seen everything?" I asked.

A dull knock came again.

A smile quickly ensued. I couldn't believe that I had actually done this. To allow a son to watch his Mother make love. I wondered what must have been going through that young man's mind as he witnessed our primal acts of love making. I then imagined the two of them making love for the first time. Seeing his hard cock gently ease into Sandra's warm, inviting womb. I then realized that these two would do far more than merely have sex together... they were going to spend the rest of their lives together... as one. As husband and wife.

Sandra came back into the room-- easing under the sheets with me. A warm smile graced her face as she could tell I was hiding something. Her grin melted my token resistance.

"What is it?" She asked.

"Nothing" I replied, kissing her lower lip. Sandra wasn't about to give up, and I could tell. I caved. My heart was racing... I was about to cross the point that would forever seal David and Sandra's fate. What would happen? Would Sandra reject her son's impassioned feelings for her, or would she accept them and allow a forbidden love to flourish? The concept arrested my senses as Sandra leaned closer for another kiss. My lips savored her heartfelt efforts, yet knowing full well that the next set of lips she would be kissing would be that of her very own son's.

"I have someone I'd like for you to meet." I whispered as our lips tenderly broke their seal.

Sandra paused, unsure of my news. For all she knew, I was to be her newly found love... her girlfriend, her lover.

"What do you mean?" she asked, leaning back slightly. I could tell see the apprehension in her face.

"I mean that there is someone I'd like for you to get to know. I've got a feeling that he's going to be the perfect man for you." I said.

"A man?" she said, not wanting any part of it. I saw that this would be a hard sale.

"Not like any other man you've ever known, Sandy." I cooed in my most alluring, seductive tone. "This young man is perfect for you. He was made for you. Trust me on this."

"I haven't had much luck with men, darling. Why do you think I'm here with you?" Sandra said.

My left hand tucked her saffron locks behind her ear softly; "But I can't give you another c***d like you wanted. This young man wants c***dren-- I know he does."

Sandra realized I was right. She sighed deeply, and grasped my hand with hers. "What's he like?" she asked.

I cracked an evil grin, knowing full well I was about to describe her son to her. "Why don't you let me introduce you two, and find out for yourself?"

"When?" she asked.

"How about right now?" I said, leaning back to get up.

The look on her face was bewilderment, but rather eager. I could see that she wanted to get dressed to make her more seem more acceptable to a stranger. All she could do was pull the bed sheet around her chest somewhat cautiously. It was now or never.

"First thing's first." I said, reaching under my bed to bring out my velcro restraints.

"I want to make sure you don't get away." I said, giving her another one of my erotically charged looks as I secured her wrists and ankles to the bed posts. The look on her face was utter fright, yet zealous anticipation.

"It's okay, sweetheart. It'll all make sense soon. Trust me." I said as I laid her back on the bed as I tightened the last restraint to her wrist. "He's going to make you so happy, Sandy. I just know he will."

With that, I climbed off my bed and approached my closet door. "David?" I said. "Why don't you come out and meet your soul mate?"

After what seemed like an eternity, the closet door began to creak open tediously. I caught a glimpse of Sandra, who was now heaving in breathless curiosity. It was then that her eyes filled themselves with the semblance of her handsome, vigorous young son. He had shed his shirt, obviously from sitting inside the closet all night long. I could tell he too was beleaguered with fright, as well as guilt from seeing his disrobed Mother positioned directly in front of him. I strolled over to David, spreading my fingertips over his broad, handsome shoulders... caressing him like a prize I had just won.

"David, this is Sandra. Sandra this is David. I know you two are going to just make the perfect couple."

Sandra jolted in disgust, testing the strength of her restraints. Trying to sit up, she began to panic.

"Shannon! Are you crazy? Oh my God!!" she exclaimed in offense, profoundly repulsed by the idea. "He's my son for God's sake!! Have you lost your mind?"

"Mom please..." David tried to say.

"David, what has she done to you?" she asked, still trying to free herself.

"Nothing, Mom..." David said in shame as he tried his best not to look at his attractive, sumptuous Mother laying there without a shred of clothing on. Her perfectly golden body, those abundant, Motherly breasts... that lustrous abdomen that begged for the right touch. Any man would die for just one touch of her, even if it was her very own son.

I had to step in. "I gave him the chance to express his true self. To give in to his most forbidden wants. What's so wrong with a boy loving his Mother like that?" I said, raising my voice to prove my point.

"You have no clue how much this boy loves you, Sandra. Maybe if you would have been around him more, you would have noticed that."

Ouch. I hit a sore spot in her. Once again, I had proved my point. She withdrew slightly, only to catch David gazing at her marvelous body. She felt so ashamed like this. Nude, tied up, and no where to go.

"If you only knew how much he loves you. How he practically cries every time he speaks of you..." I said, going over to her. Sandra snarled at me, virtually lunging at me with the utmost hatred and wrath a person could muster.

"This is sick!!" she barked, trying to get free. "You could go to jail for what you're doing!" she said.

"I would gladly go to jail so this boy can express his love for you." I said, stroking her bare leg.

"Sandy, please... I know this is tough, but I truly feel that you know deep in your heart that this is right." I said as my voice lowered. "You're not a fighter, or someone who hates... you're a lover. I see that in your eyes. And that's why I've fallen in love with you."

Sandra halted her tirade, slowly glancing over at me. David stood motionless; still enraptured by the sight of his heavenly Mother. I placed my hand upon her face to prove my point... an affirmation... a pledge to her...

"I do, Sandy. I do love you. Just as much as I love your son. I love you both. That's why I know you two were meant for each other." Sandra began to sob heavily. I could tell she was fighting this with all of her will power. I then nestled closer to her...

"Who else would always love you unconditionally, without any fears or doubts... without any guilt. Just pure love?"

"This is so... wrong. I can't." she said, sparring with the thoughts that were racing inside her head. "He's my son, Shannon. I can't do that to him."

Murmuring into her ear, I said; "No other man will ever love you the way that David will. No one else will ever stand by you like him. You know that as well as I do..." I retorted. It was then that my plan began to take shape.

I stood from where Sandra was at, sauntering over to her son nearby. Bare chested, I took him by the hands to steer him to the bed. I could hear Sandra's breathing swell as we got closer, not knowing what was in store for her.

"Come on, David." I said, sensing his uneasy demeanor. "Let's show your Mother what you mean."

As the words fell out of my mouth, I ascended upon the bed next to Sandra with David hand in hand, inching along beside me. I motioned David onto his back, gradually placing him beside Sandra, who by now had turned her face away from us both in disgust. David eased back carefully, looking at his Mother for any sign of her approval, but none came. As he found a cozy spot on the bed, my hands began to undo his pants.

"I want you to watch what I'm about to do." I said, unzipping her son's pants.

His already erect cock had made it's presence known to all. My hands slipped the confining material beyond his knees so I could free his aching cock. He was now completely nude in front of his own Mother. Sandra still kept her sights away from us, but that was okay. I knew it wouldn't be long before she would come around.

As my fingertips gently blanketed around his extended cock, I sighed in relief.

"Oh Sandy, look at this... Look at your boy's cock in my hand. This is so beautiful." I said as David unexpectedly shuddered in breathless hope and wonderment.

It was so thick... so pure. My full breasts heaved as I took a breath, lowering their weighty mass above his penis. Releasing my mild grip, I straddled him as my breasts swayed up and down across his cock. David was so ready... so eager. My hair fell over my face as I felt myself being swept away in the moment... I moaned slightly as David's hands touched my shoulders gently, as if to motion me. I loved his touch...

"Oh Sandy. You made the perfect lover. Oohh... Did you know how good he was going to be when you carried him in your belly?" I said as David gasped aloud. I then entangled a moan with a low chuckle... "Ooooh, David likes that thought, doesn't he?" I whispered.

"Yes." he shivered in reply.

"David wants to be back inside his dear sweet Mother, doesn't he?" I whispered again, this time aiming my comments at Sandra. "To be where he belongs."

"Yes." David said in a higher pitch, obviously stricken with overwhelming hope and heartfelt aspiration.

My breasts maintained their slow, gentle caressing of his manhood. I could tell the mood was now turning in my favor. The initial shock was over, and now the tone gradually set itself into motion. I could sense that Sandra was letting her wrath go, but she was far from yielding.

"I'm going to taste David's cock now, Sandy. And he's going to imagine it's you doing this to him, not me." I said as my lips separated, allowing his thickness to ease into my impatient, famished mouth. My scalding breath fell over his cock, sending shudders throughout his young body. David cried out as my tongue glazed across it's rigid texture, enveloping his massive reproductive organ. It felt so good to have David back inside my mouth, but it would be even better with it lodged down the throat of his Mother. With my hands at his sides, I began guiding my lips up and down his length, allowing ample saliva to lubricate my feast.

I was lost in my own world by this point, and when I tasted David's pre-cumm, I knew I was close. It was then I finally glanced upward to see David's head swimming in the moment. His eyes clinched shut, summoning all of his will power to not yet cumm. I then noticed something that caught me completely off guard... Sandra was staring directly at him. I was completely stunned. It was as if she had a thousand yard stare, unaware of her surroundings, yet painstakingly focused on her boy who was getting a very wet and thorough blow job. I couldn't smile, but knew my plan was beginning to take root. His gasps commanded both Sandra and I's attention. How could they not? Quivers matured into convulsions, gasps were now shouts of pure adoration. I had to act...

I quickly crawled up, much to David and Sandra's surprise, and grabbed his left hand. Undoing Sandra's right wrist, I clasped both of their hands together as I re-tied their hands in the restraint.

"I'll convince you yet that you two belong together." I said as I swiftly tied it back, yet this time, Mother and son were hand in hand. Sandra looked off again, ashamed of herself. With my lips back on David's cock, I watched with gleeful delight as Sandra's gaze soon came to my own. More convulsions soon followed as David clutched his Mother's hand... Sandra had balled her hand so that he couldn't hold it, but soon her palm openly accepted her son's touch as the beginnings of an orgasm soon made itself known. Sandra watched my actions with wonderment as I slurped away on her son's penis. I could see the dilemma in her eyes... the fear and anxiety that was ripping her heart to shreds. Her son's growing cries of expectation captured Sandra's attention. And as I tasted the first flood of David's warm, life giving bouillon, Sandra now held his hand with the same urgency that he did. David bucked beneath me as his semen overflowed into my mouth. It was then I heard him cry out for his long lost love...

"Mother... Oh Mother." he gasped. Eyes still clamped shut, David's head was now resting upon Sandra's shoulder.

"Oh Baby." Sandra replied with a most loving and compassionate tone.

I could almost sense by her tone that she was somewhat envious of my task, but I didn't want to assume that just yet. All Sandra could do was watch her son thrust uncontrollably, and most violently. By all means, Sandra had probably never seen a male experience such a powerful orgasm before in all her life. Her expressions were that of pure amazement... she watched his every move, every breath with unwavering attention. Sandra glanced back at me briefly, as if to make sure I was savoring every drop of her precious son's sperm... she had nothing to worry about. I was.

I then decided to give Sandra a personal show. Something to make her think... Another flood of David's sperm gushed forth, and my swallowing came to a halt. Sandra witnessed her son's seed trickle down his entire length. With my eyes on hers, I opened my mouth as wide as it could possibly go. Engulfing his cock in one fluid stroke, I then ingested his sperm as our eyes locked together in the most thoughtful expression two women could share. I could tell by the look on her face that it would only be a matter of time before she too would be feasting upon her son's cock.

After the last few spurts of David's sperm seeped out, I then lifted my head to gaze directly at Sandra. I looked at her, as if to say; "See what you could have had?" My cumm soaked lips and tongue held her attention as I mounted her slowly, leaning my face down to hers. The inner conflict was evident as Sandra knew I wanted to kiss her... Turning her head away, I swiftly clutched her jaw with my hand to bring her lips to mine. Still catching his breath, David watched with impatience as I kissed his Mother. Sandra resisted at first, eventually abandoning her opposition with a deep soul kiss. I could feel her tongue slide into my mouth, hoping to savor any leftover drops of her son's semen. We must have kissed for an hour, immersing one another in our passion for each other. David watched from barely two inches away as Sandra and I writhed our bodies together... I was so in love with her... and the fact that I allowed myself to admit it was a feat that I myself never would have imagined. These two people meant the world to me, and I wanted the both of them with me for a long, long time.

Sensing her hunger, I intentionally backed away from Sandra. I knew she didn't want to let me go, but now was the time she needed to focus on developing her relationship with her devoted son. I leaned back, stepping off the bed to see that David and Sandra's hands were still bound together. They both weren't going anywhere unless I decided to let them go. No. They were staying right where they were.

"I'm going to leave you two alone now. I think you both have a lot to talk about." I said slipping on my white satin robe, walking out of the bedroom.

Both of their faces clearly begged me not ot leave, but I knew my time there had ceased. I glanced back at the both of them as I quietly closed the bedroom door behind me. I knew that David could set his Mother free with enough convincing, but something told me they both were going to stay. Their relationship would never be the same if they left now, and they knew it.

It was about mid afternoon when I came back in from a relaxing swim in my heated pool. I felt so good as the warm water enveloped my unsheathed frame. Yet all during my swim, I imagined what could possibly be going on upstairs in my bedroom. Curiosity getting the best of me, I decided to quietly go back upstairs to take a peek inside. As I approached the top of the stairs, I heard their voices booming from within. They both were arguing over Sandra's abandonment of David years prior. Sandra tearfully explained her reasons why she left as her heartbroken son listened... I knew then to back away, and go downstairs. This was their time.

Tending to some business later in the day, I spent the rest of the afternoon and early evening downstairs in my study. I will admit it was quite frustrating as I continually wanted to check on their progress-- if any, throughout the rest of the day. I decided that I would make them both dinner since it had been a very long day for all of us. I made them a zesty Italian pasta dish, and thought that serving them in bed might be a welcome idea. I began to fancy the notion of tending to these two. It seemed that all three of us were venturing into unchartered waters in the last day or so. Sandra and David as lovers, and myself dealing with these fond emotions for them. I went back upstairs to check on their progress (if any) a few hours later. I knew that this would be a most difficult transition for Sandra. I was asking for her to not only have sex with her own c***d, but to give her heart and soul to him as his lover. This would not be easy. I walked back in to see the two sitting on opposite ends of the bed. Both of them had my bed sheets covering their naked bodies in shame. Still dressed in my white silk robe, I made my way to where Sandra sat, and knelt in front of her as I took her hands in mine. I could see the guilt on her face as she looked away from me.

"Please look at me, Sandra." I said as quietly as possible, clutching her hands cautiously.

The agony besieged her thoughts-- fighting to make eye contact with me. Her eyes were swollen from innumerable tearful episodes. I pacified her in sympathy as I fondled her cheek benevolently.

"I can't do this." She replied, still quite emotional. "It's wrong."

"It's okay, sweetheart... It's okay." I retorted in my most understanding tone. "But I'm only doing this for the both of you. I know you want to be loved and to have a relationship that's unconditional."

"With my own son?" she quickly answered.

"Your son? Sandra... You haven't had a relationship with him in any way for how many years now?"

Her head dropped in remorse. She knew I was right.

"All he had was a distant memory of you, and an occassional picture to stare at. Sweetie, all I'm asking is for you to think about it. Think about the joy you two could have. He loves you so much, darling. He really does. You should have seen how excited he was when we role played with me as his Mother... I've never seen anyone so thrilled."

The deliberation in her mind was clearly noticeable. I glanced back at David for just a moment to see him watching Sandra like a sad puppy dog. He looked so helpless.

"Look at him, Sandra. Look at how he looks at you. Can't you see the love in that boy's heart for you?" I asked.

Sandra hesitated to look, but did so as she and David made eye contact briefly before she looked off. I tightened my hands around hers.

"Sandy-- answer this for me, okay?" I said, changing my tone. "When I was sucking David's cock earlier, I saw you looking at him. You were looking at him, weren't you? Weren't you?"

She wouldn't answer. Without warning, I jolted her hands for an answer. "Sandy!!"

"Yes." she said under her breath in shame.

"And when I made him cumm, you were holding his hand for dear life, weren't you?" I said, persevering with my convincing tone.

"Damnit Sandy-- I know you loved what you were looking at. I saw you looking at him with that longing in your eyes. Just like you did with me. And you loved it when he came, didn't you?"

"Yes." she replied in awed silence.

"Do you realize that when he came, he came for you? He was thinking about you the whole time I was sucking his cock. That was for you." I said.

Sandra sighed, distraught from the impasse at hand He was so attractive, and very much what she wanted in a mate. But to make her son her lover was against everything she held dear to her heart. If she were to cross that line, her life would never be the same. How would she answer to this? How would she explain this to her friends and f****y? I had to react before she went any further...

"Look, you two obviously had no relationship before today. If you all can at least try, and then it flops, then you all can go back to being distant like before. You have nothing to lose. It's a win-win situation... you can be loved and adored like you've always wanted. To have a committed, lasting romance with a man who worships the ground you walk on."

Sandra realized I had a point. No one knew of her son at work, or in her personal life. She could easily pass this off as her younger lover-- an older woman seeking the joy and stamina of a younger man. I saw the flickering gleam of possibility in her eyes... I knew then that there was a chance. Fate was dealing with her heart, and Sandra knew this to be true.

"David, why don't you come over here and help me convince your Mother that you're the perfect man for her?" I asked, motioning for him to come closer. He reluctantly did so, still d****d in the sheet.

"Without that sheet." I said in a more pressing voice.

He hesitated, but agreed as the cloth fell to the floor. Sandra glanced off, but not for long as I ordered her to look at her fully nude son.

"No-- look at him Sandra." I snaped.

David sheepishly approached us as I could tell he was already beginning to get aroused. His incredible length soon sprout to life as I positioned him directly in front of his Mother. The tension between them was apparent, but I was resolved to break down those walls. This was becomming more and more of a personal quest for me... Could I really get these two in bed together? More than that, would they end up spending the rest of their lives together? I had to know... I just had to.

David stood not barely two feet from his Mother, sporting a semi-erect penis. His was so nervous, yet so was Sandra. She kept trying to look away, but something held her there. She could have made a mad dash for the door, but she stayed. This was all the convincing I needed to certify that this love affair was well worth pursuing. Now was the moment I could utilize my prose with words...

"I want you to look at your son's penis, Sandy. Look at his beautiful body with admiration." I said as my left hand began to carefully fondle David's left thigh.

My right hand still grasped Sandra's as I felt her hold tense up. Her eyes went from his feet-- progressing to his well-built legs and groin.

"Did you ever think your c***d would become so handsome? This perfect?" I said as my fingertips reached the base of his cock.

By now, his erection came to it's full potential. David's breathing decreased as my fingers cloaked his bulky, solid shaft--lazily stroking it with deference.

"You see this, sweetheart?" I inquired as I looked to see that same look on Sandra's face as before... that uninhabited expression of wonderment.

"I want you to think of him as your lover, not your son. Look at him as if he is your man." I said.

I could tell my words were swaying Sandra as she sat motionless, watching my hand continued with it's long, slow caresses. David's lungs heaved with expectancy as his cock protruded to it's full ten inch length. She blinked, sitting back as the last of her doubts sprang forth.

"I can't." She huffed as I ended her self imposed torment with a full kiss on her mouth.

My tongue vigorously glided passed her own as her son almost fell over due to my hand job. His entire frame was being riveted by early signals of orgasm. He quickly stood before we both caught him. I smiled seeing Sandra immediately assume her Motherly role as protector and safe keeper of her son... Her hands went from mine to David's sides, buoyantly touching his skin.

"Are you okay, baby?" she asked in a loving, concerned tone.

Her hands gingerly felt her son's quivering stomach as he looked down at her. He nodded yes as she felt the sculpted texture of David's lower body-- his brawny physique fascinated her immensely. She loved a lean and fit looking man, and the movements in her hands said it all. She hesitated as she sighed again, but this time the sigh was one of surrender. David balanced himself, relishing his Mother's inquisitive caresses with gusto. His cock now stood straight out, barely an inch from his Mother's lips... Sandra's blank gaze went from her son's chest to his susceptible cock. I could see Sandra's yearning, but hesitation soon demanded her attention. Her fondling ceased as David held his breath...

"Kiss it, Sandy. Kiss his cock." I whispered as she stammered.

The thickness of her boy's penis enthralled her so... What would it feel like inside her? Could she take all of his length in her womb? What would she do if she became pregnant? The thoughts of i****t and morality trickeled into her mind as she turned away from her son. David's hands then reached outward to hold her face tenderly as they gazed into each other's eyes.

"It's okay, Mother... No matter what-- I love you." said David in a most serious, and mature tone.

I was taken by his words. It was as if he was speaking to her as her lover, and not as her youthful son.

"Tell me what you're feeling." He asked in an assuring voice. Wow... even this was erotic to watch.

"David..." gasped Sandra as she took his hands in hers. "I don't want to hurt you." she said as tears began to swell in her eyes.

Her son graciously soothed her concerns by kneeling in front of her, keeping his eyes on hers. If this was his way of charming her, it was working because I was certainly falling under his spell too. He quietly "sshed" her as his forefinger began to stroke her jaw line lightly. His eyes fell from hers to admire the beauty of his Mother. With the back of his finger, David repeated his careful strokes as Sandra basked in the affectionate display of his love. All Sandra could do was look upon her son with awe...

"Sssh... I just want to love you... Just want to love you." He faintly whispered.

With that, his fingertip outlined her lower lip. His movements were painstakingly slow, yet just what we women crave.

"So much beauty, Mother. You just... are so delicate-- gorgeous." He said, verbally seducing her with every word. "You'll never know how long I've been in love with you."

This was just what needed to be said to squelch Sandra's doubts and fears forever. Her son's magical expressions filled Sandra's heart, giving her stomach the butterflies so many of us know and love. She hadn't felt this cherished by a man since her teenage years... If all men could only express themselves this way, then Sandra wouldn't have to resort to having her son as her lover... But then again, having David articulate his feelings made it even more of an emotional encountering for her.

"Do you know how long I've loved you?" He asked, nearing his lips to hers. "How I used to stare at the pictures you sent us at Christmas?"

Sandra's trembling breath fell upon her son's face... Her lower lip quivered as David soothed her anxieties with thoughtful dexterity.

"David..." She uttered helplessly as their lips scarcely brushed against each other's. Their eyes still open, David softly pledged his heart once more...

"Let me love you... just love you." Said her son.

Sandra's eye lids fell as surrender encompassed her intellect.

"Just love you..." David whispered against her lips once more as she held her breath.

What would happen? Who would make the first move? His fingers combed her tresses, holding her head as he swayed his lips around his Mother's flushed face. His lips placed a soothing kiss on her cheek, then to her forehead... Sandra melted at his affection, keeping her eyes sealed from the light.

"All those men who could never give you what you craved..." Said David as another pacifying kiss accompanied his high regard.

"I hated to see you suffer like that, Mother." Sandra winced, letting a low gasp flee from her lungs. He was exactly right... She did have to suffer through several failed romances with uncaring and repulsive men. Perhaps this would be the one-- her own son. There would be only one way to find out, and that was to try...

Her face warily drifted in the direction of his lips, drawing in a long breath as she did. Their faces basked in the warmth of each other's proximity, grazing cheek to cheek. David cradled her head in the palm of his left hand, feeling his Mother's warm breath cascade across his face. Their expressions were drenched in absolution... Sitting in crushing silence, I watched David and Sandra teeter in this breathless moment of expectation. A melody of truth echoed in their minds... Their first kiss lingered about, engulfing their awareness in certain truth. David's lips cautiously opened, bringing all of his aspirations and fantasies upon his Mother. Their lips slowly brushed together, seperating briefly before coming together once more. Sandra was still, mouth agape in awe as she felt her son's lips graze over hers. Helpless, yet crippled with ecstasy, Sandra whimpered as if it was her very first kiss. In several ways it truly was... and as her son's lips eased closer, she accepted his devoted efforts with all of her heart.

It began with the finesse and grace of the most perfect coupling. David cupped her jaw, holding her as their kiss ripened with ease. David held back, taking time to pamper her silky, glorious lips with his. God, they were so incredibly soft. For Sandra, his lips held the strength and love that every man should have. The petting lasted for several minutes as it was obvious David didn't want to rush this. He was clearly in charge, yet sensed his Mother's uncertainty with every gesture of his gentle lips. And when Sandra lifted her hand to rest upon David's neck, he about collapsed in reverence. Her jaw slipped as she inched forth, bringing their lips simultaneously in a full mouth to mouth kiss. A muffled moan came from her mouth as she fell into her son's folds of flesh. She felt her son's saliva blend with hers as David brought his arms around her lower back. Their flesh barely skimmed together as Sandra's breasts patted David's chest. With fervor, Sandra brought her arms around David's neck to embrace their emotional union. When she felt his brawny chest press into hers, Sandra lost all sense of her surroundings. Her mouth opened full as she accepted her son's heated tongue with zeal. Her hands raked his head, feeling his soft hair slide between her fingers... This was too good to be true. How could this feel so good? So right? Whatever the answer was, Sandra didn't care... All that mattered was this man's unconditional love for her.

Her lips sealed themselves around David's dripping tongue, drawing it deep within her mouth. David froze, overcome by his Mother's libidinous beckoning. Her hands slid down his back in order to pull him closer. He complied by letting his palms come to rest upon her wide, golden hips. Their ample mass felt so good in his grip... he pressed his fingers into her skin-- as if to claim her as his own. He groaned in euphoria, invoking his sheer will power to make this woman his for all time. Her arms surrounded him whole, motioning him back upon the bed... Their relationship crossed into another realm of absolution.

Her right hand began to fondle her son's cheek. I was captivated by watching their love affair unfold... It was amazing. Two of the most beautiful people I've ever known, laying in each other's arms... about to cross the point of no return. Sandra warmly soothed her son's face with subtle finesse as they stared into each other's yearning eyes. All those years alone, cold... without one another, and now their moment was upon them. Sandra commenced their moment by lifting her head toward her son. David's gaze fell to his Mother's lips as he closed the gap between them... Their movements were unhurried, and attentive. I gasped as my heart jumped out of my chest... the merciless pounding in my chest along with my shallow breaths... I watched as their lips gently savored the touch and taste of the other... Long, sweet kisses were heard as their slurps echoed throughout my ears. Mother and son, man and woman... two hearts so in love.

David now had the girl of his dreams... his very own Mother. Recalling his admission to me made me glow with appreciation as David's arms curled around his Mother's neck. Their bodies looked so perfectly matched together... my eyes traveled the entire length of their frames. His muscular build matched against her succulent, Motherly body. His hands now resting on each side of her face, David was hovering barely an inch above Sandra's trembling body. Their kiss unbroken, I could see David's visable erection beneath him. He had his back arched slightly so that his penis wasn't touching his Mother's smooth naked flesh... He was careful and quite diligent in his actions, yet so was his Mother. Her hands began to explore her son's impressive build, feeling his back and strong arms. Moans echoed from her lungs as her mouth was still sealed against her son's, yet I could tell this gentle foreplay would only last so long. I sat completely still, watching these two become wanton lovers. I couldn't speak, much less act on any impules I had... There was simply too much beauty to appreciate.

Sandra's voracious palms fell to her son's round ass, feeling their robust form as David cringed. Sandra took this as his endorsement, bringing him down upon her flesh. David could feel his Mother's buxom chest against his now, skin against skin... they both shuddered in elation as David twisted his mouth around Sandra's for a deeper kiss. Her hands went from his ass, to his fingers as she held them with powerful urgency. David took a deep breath from his nostrils as did Sandra. That sound was so intoxicating to hear... Sandra then extended her arms outward with her son's as his cock now pressed against his Mother's thigh. Her mouth opened in delight, feeling his stiff manhood against her. David's hands now roamed the length of his Mother's arms to her shoudlers, bringing her in for an earnest kiss. His frame then shifted to where he was barely above her... I knew what was in store next.

Their kiss broken off, David took his right hand and seized his thick ten inch cock. He glanced down to see his lover's full breasts as a quick kiss followed. Sandra held her son's face against her breast as David positioned his cock at the entrance to his Mother's womb... Sandra buckled, feeling the tip of his young penis graze her pussy. They both instantly looked at each other to make sure they knew what they were about to do... as if to reassure themselves that their act of love was a sure thing... and it was. Sandra relaxed her glossy legs so that her son could have more room... It was a moment both would never forget.

"I love you, Mother." David uttered in breathless assurance.

"I love you too, baby." She said as she stared into her son's eyes. She knew that from this moment on, their lives would never be the same. If she allowed her son to have sex with her, it would forever change their relationship. Yet she felt indebted to him for all the years she had neglected him. She wasn't allowing this to happen because of guilt, but because of her unquenchable wish for happiness. And if it was her very own son who would fill that empty void, so be it. It felt so right.

Holding his breath, David tediously motioned his hips forward so that the tip of his penis penetrated his Mother's dripping vagina. Their gaze didn't falter as she too held her breath from the intial rendezvous. Sandra finally exhaled in elation as David eased his cock further inside... her eyes rolled in the back of her head, inhaling a deep breath as David's cock sank all the way into her expecting womb. She couldn't believe how far he was going into her and he couldn't believe how incredible she felt. Every nerve ending in David's cock was submersed in his Mother's boiling juices. Hard, stiff cock blending with soft, warm pussy. All ten inches of David was now safely lodged within his Mother as his body tried to find a natural rhythm. But as any lovers, it would be a while before both would find that. Their uncoordinated movements were obvious, yet their love for one another smoothed their flaws. All they could do was revel in this remarkable act of intercourse. His hands wanted to feel so much of her, as did hers. David quickly smiled as he gulped down his anxiety.

Sandra observed her son's eagerness, and quickly encouraged him with an "I love you" as he plunged deep inside her. She let out a long, low groan this time as she felt him go deeper than before. I had never heard Sandra like this... like an untamed b**st mating. Her head thrusting back, she clenched every muscle in her upper body in absolute reverence. The veins in her neck bulged out as she cried out in complete bliss. Her arms jolted, coming to rest around David's neck as he began to find his tempo. He couldn't believe he was making love to his dear sweet Mother... He had to keep glancing at her to make sure this was indeed true. All he could see was her long, beautiful neck as he began thrusting into his Mother. She finally looked back at her son with a face of untamed, wild lust. She lifted her ass to meet his push for thrust as she let go of all her fears and inhibitions. She was eagerly and willingly fucking her son now, and the look on her face said it all so clearly. Every breath she took bellowed throughout my bedroom as her legs wrapped themselves around her son's waist, bringing him closer than before. It was all David could do to keep his composure. After all, his Mother was fucking him like a salacious whore. His strokes grew rapidly as his cock stabbed her again and again. His hands reached beneath her to clutch her wide hips as perspiration covered both of their faces. Her ass felt so good in his hands... those broad, enticing hips that begged for his seed... He shut his eyes, letting his mind relish the moment of nirvana. He was making love to his true love... his soulmate. His dreams finally coming true, and the concept of it all summoned his sperm from the deepest regions of his testicles.

David bucked ferociously as Sandra felt her son's throbbing penis ram inside her. She knew her boy was close, and brought his face to her breasts to flood his senses entirely. His hands still clamped around her shapely ass, David cried out from between his Mother's breasts. She heard his muffled wails as she lifted her head to kiss his face... it was then she felt the first surge of her son's semen inundate her pussy. David shouted out in pure heightened bliss; "Oh Mother..." Sandra heard this, and along with her son's life giving seed coursing throughout her womb, she too succumbed to a commanding, self-evident orgasm.

"Oh baby." She cried out, tightening her legs around her son's brawny, sweaty torso.

Each and every pulse of sperm that filled her pussy induced gasps of absolute rhapsody. Her son was overflowing her womb with his semen, and the feeling was one of the most remarkable Sandra had ever felt before. His entire body snapped as Sandra watched her son lift his chest-- looking skyward-- as if to rally every drop of his essence he could possibly give his beautiful Mother. And he did. She felt her son's swelling neck and chest as he shot rope after rope of his young seed deep within his Mother. Sandra crumbled as another orgasm took hold of her. I was now watching both Mother and son share a resplendent, simultaneous orgasm together. It was the most beautiful act of intercourse I had ever witnessed first-hand.

Wow... I couldn't believe what I had just seen. No words could express what had just taken place. David collapsed atop his Mother in exhaustion. His entire body was glazed over in perspiration, his hair soaked from the powerful act of intercourse. Sandra kept her legs around David to make sure he didn't withdrawal his still hard cock... As his head came to rest on her shoulder, Sandra held him close, softly chanting to him with words of support and love.

"Oh sweetie. Oh my baby." She whispered as her hands stroked his tasseled hair. David suddenly quivered in a series of aftershocks from orgasm. His mouth began kissing her shoulder as they began reveling in the afterglow of making love. Lifting his head, David gazed down at his Mother in disbelief. Their exhilarated state intensified as David and Sandra's eye contact captured their growing love. Her son's seed was now rippling throughout her inner most regions, and the emotions carried the two lovers away.

"You're so handsome."She murmured as David caught his breath. He loved hearing her low, enticing voice.

"You're so beautiful."Said David, running his fingertip along her disheveled hair. "I love everything about you... your eyes... your face..."

Sandra sighed deeply, hearing his words of guiltless affinity. She too was lost in the moment. I then decided to step in, and make use of this verbal exchange. I leaned forward from the side of the bed as they both looked at me.

"Don't let me interrupt." I said, motioning for them to look back at one another. "Seriously. This is your moment, not mine. Focus on each other."

Sandra smiled at me, then went back to her son. I was now on the bed next to them about a foot away as I just sat in amazement staring at the two still nestled in each other's arms.

"I don't want you to acknowledge me, just listen." I said, knowing now that it was time for words and language to be put to use. "You both have just made love for the first time..." David glanced at me as Sandra motioned him back. "There you go." I said. "Just look into each other's eyes as I talk." I said as Sandra took a deep breath, still feeling her son's cock wedged up inside her. "God you two make such a beautiful couple. Just look at you... you should have seen what I saw back there..." I said as my right hand eased out. I was resting on my left side as my hand touched Sandra's thigh lightly. "You two were so lost in each other, like a****ls in the wild. Two savage b**sts... amazing."

Sandra leaned up from her pillow to kiss David full on the lips.

"Yes." I hissed. "Kiss your man, Sandy. He's your man, isn't he?" I said as she moaned her approval.

David fell into this kiss with all of his weight, bringing his arms around her neck.

"Who would have ever thought you both would end up like this... as lovers." I said as the words sent shivers through the couple, only to heighten their fervor.

"Oh yes... you two were meant for each other. The perfect couple." No sooner did those words come out that Sandra opened her mouth to gasp... a confirmation of what I was saying. I was intent on using my words to make them fuck once more...

"Oh Sandy... you made him for yourself all those years ago." I said, leaning to her ear as I whispered into it. All she could do was channel her anxiety to her son, inhaling his tongue down her throat.

"I bet you knew he would come back eighteen years later and be the love of your life, didn't you Sandy?" Her body now swayed in eagerness as she thrust up, motioning her son on his back... I liked what I saw. Her wide hips straddled her son's groin, still holding his cock deep inside her... David didn't know how to take his Mother's aggression, but offered no resistance. His hands naturally found their way to Sandra's illustrious, wide ass. I could tell he liked the feel of each cheek in his palms... I did too. She sat straight up, lifting her arms up to run her hands through her long flowing hair, giving her son one hell of a show... I think she knew what she was doing... Her large breasts in full view, the contours of her hour glass figure... "Oh David, look." I said with deep affection.

"See what she's doing? That's for you, sweetheart." I said, enjoying the show as well. With that, Sandra began to rock her body back and forth-- feeling David's stiff cock growing inside her once more. (Young men have that unique ability to go again and again, and Sandra knew it.) Sandra looked like a complete slut with her hair a mess-- locks of her blonde hair dangling around her face... She brought down her hands around her face, lazily dragging her fingers across her lips as she and David shared another gaze.

"Look at her, David." I said in a hushed tone. "She wants you again... and you're going to give her what she wants, aren't you?" Without thinking, he nodded yes as he tightened his grasp on her full ass.

"Explore her body, David. Feel her in your hands... feel your woman." I said as his palms came around to feel each beloved thigh. Her bronze hued flesh seemed to glimmer as he squeezed it's warm fleshy texture. His actions were slow and gentle, just as they should be... He was learning every inch of her flesh by heart... His strong hands began to feel her stomach and sides scrupulously, wondering what it must have been like to be in her womb. Sandra now cupped each of her breasts in her hands as her head thrust back, flinging her mane of hair rearward as the strands softly thrashed her backside.

"She's so beautiful, isn't she?" I pronounced, now laying beside David with my head against his so I too could share the sight.

"Feel your Mother's breasts, David." I said, kissing his cheek softly. His fingertips entwined between his Mother's as both felt the goodness of her full bosomed bust. Still swaying back and forth, Sandra again leaned her neck all the way back as she relished her son's touch. David couldn't believe this... Not only had he made love to her, but now he was adoring her in a manner that took his breath away.

"Oh, Mother..." he gasped as he lightly pressed each full orb. Her hands fell from their grip to grasp her son's arms.

"Tell her how you feel, David. Tell her everything." I commanded.

"Her breasts. They're so big." He said, somewhat unsure of his delivery.

"What else?" I said. "Make love to her in words, David."

David swallowed rather nervously, and I understood his predicament. A lot of people find it tough to describe their emotions.

"I just... I... can't believe we're together finally. It's just like I thought it would be." He added. "I want to taste her... taste every inch of her body." He said, sending his Mother further into complete delight.

"Tell her you'll never leave her, David. Promise her you'll be with her forever." I said, touching Sandra's bare thigh once more.

"You know I'll never leave you." He said with a gasp.

"How could I ever do that to you?" He said, feeling the goodness of each supple breast once more.

"I'm not like all the other men in your life that used you, Mother... I'm your son." He said, beckoning his hard manhood.

Sandra was panting heavily by now, swimming in the verbal love making she was hearing. She could feel her son's enlarging cock shift deep inside her Motherly hips. David went on...

"We'll always have that special bond. That's why I love you so much... God, how could I NOT love you, Mother?" Sandra cried out in exhilaration; "Oh my God." She shoved her body forward, falling atop her son for a scalding kiss. She had to reassure herself of this... David met her kiss with equal fortitude, embracing her as his arms enshrouded Sandra.

"Oh, look at this." I said. "Look at this kiss. The passion... the hunger deep inside you both." I said in a daze.

Sandra loved hearing me talk like this... I knew she did. She knew I spoke her every thought and wish... Her breasts crushed against David's chest as I saw her hips begin to dig themselves into her son.

"Look at you, Sandra. Your gorgeous ass rising and falling atop your son's cock. Your hips..." I said, moving down the bed so I could see their copulation up close. I watched as David's hands instinctively fell back to her ass, gripping her cheeks once more. Both were moaning and gasping as Sandra gave her young man the working over of his life... His glistening penis, dipping in and out of his Mother's moistened vulva. It was so incredibly hard... Mother and son mating once more like famished b**sts. I watched as her son pounded her mercilessly. Each push and thrust sent ripples of gratification across Sandra's magnificent ass. His fingernails dug into her flesh, making sure she wouldn't let go... The wet sounds of pussy and cock thrusting together made me shudder as their bodies loudly smacked against each other. They both found a instinctive cadence to their emotional sacrament as I just sat and watched... I began to murmur to myself quietly.

"Look at this beauty. This ass... his cock so hard. She did this to him. She made her son this way." I said as my hand reached up to stroke Sandra's backside. "He's really doing it... He's mating with his Mother..."

David began bucking uncontrollably underneath his Mother as he thrust up at her with vehemence... Sandra knew her boy was close to spilling his seed in her once more, and that notion made her even that more determined to make him cumm. I quickly sat up so I could see their faces as they came... I had to see for myself the sheer strength of their union. David's eyes were clamped shut as sweat rolled from his brow. Sandra had her forehead against his, occasionally kissing him as strands of her hair were completely drenched from their intense love making.

"Your Mother's going to make you cumm, David. Think about it, David." I said as I positioned myself right beside the loving couple.

"Think about all the times you wanted her... all the times you masturbated to her..." I said, chanting in his ear.

My words of encouragement only fueled his desire even more. Looking up at her, David readjusted his hands so he could go deeper inside his Mother. Sandra saw the hope in her son's eyes... the aspirations he had. Their misty eyes said it all... Sandra cried out as he clearly took charge of their copulation, and she didn't mind one bit. It felt good to be controlled by her own son.

"You like that, don't you Sandy?" I asked.

Between her short huffs, she retorted; "Yes."

Orgasm soon took control of her flesh as she lost all control. David felt his Mother convulse as he took hold of her... Her eyes rolled back in her head as she let out a long, low guttural moan. David took this as a message of hope, so he did all he could to bury his cock all the way inside his Mother... He wanted to make sure his seed took root inside the very womb he was created in. His fingers pressed into her as every muscle in his body contracted all at once...

"Your son's cumming, Sandy. Look. You made him do this... You did this." I voiced as thick streams of David's sperm saturated his Mother's womb.

I jumped to my knees, grasping Sandra in my arms. David's loud cries filled the room as she was disoriented from her powerful, mind blowing orgasm. His hands squeezed her ass f***efully, bringing her down around his cock. I held Sandra as her son filled her with his life giving semen... I could tell that with every discharge of his seed sent waves of incredible delight throughout her Motherly hips.

"Your son's cumming inside you, Sandy. It feels so good, doesn't it?" I whispered as her head lay on my shoulder. Her low moans continued as David's relentless thrusting continued.

"You made your man cumm. Who would've ever thought your son would do this to you? To feel his own sperm fill you? You love this, don't you?"

All she could do was nod yes as her son continued shooting thick ropes of his cumm inside her.

"I love you, Mother." Exclaimed David as the last of his seed trickled out.

Their second orgasm shook each of them to their very core. Sandra couldn't believe that her c***d's semen was now coursing throughout her veins. Judging from my own experience with David, I could almost bet he doused her with at least a half a gallon of his seed. With Sandra still in my arms, I held her as she caught her breath as I caressed her drenched mane of hair. She had probably experienced the most rigorous sex of her entire life in the last two days, and she was clearly exhausted. I knew David could more than likely go again, but this was enough for one day. I didn't want them to have too much of a good thing, so I eased Sandra down on the bed as we all fell asl**p together in each other's arms. It was the end of their first day of many as lovers. There was no turning back now.

The next day, I awoke to find my bed empty. Much to my surprise, Sandra and David got up earlier for a swim in my pool. As I got out of bed, I heard the two laughing and cavorting outside my window. I was somewhat jealous, but was pleased when I saw the two lovers swimming in the nude together. I could tell that their joy was something they both craved, and found in each other. Sandra was as giddy as a teenager with her first love... her smiles glowed with genuine candor as she and David frolicked about, splashing each other with the water as silliness and joy was the prominate mood. I grinned, thinking how perfectly matched they were indeed. Their games abruptly ended when Sandra quickly kissed her lover, embracing him as they spun around in one anothers arms. The humor evaporated briefly they exchanged hushed "I love you's" between a series of deep soul kisses. I was simply amazed by the sight...

Later that day, I greeted the two sunbathing in the nude with lunch. David and his Mother were holding hands as they greeted me with sincere affinity. The two lovingly expressed their gratitude for arranging their impassioned union. David watched as his Mother and I kissed each other tenderly for quite some time. Being the sexually charged creatures we were, Sandra and I soon fell back upon my lawn chair as our kiss matured into full blown sex. I crawled around her, like a lion to their prey as we locked our bodies together in a torrid, steamy sixty nine.

With my derriere hovering above Sandra's face, we both proceeded to intoxicate ourselves in each other's flowing juices. I sealed my lips around her beautiful vagina, swallowing the tart thickness of her womanly being. My senses were electrified just thinking about my tongue, and how her son's cock was probably there just moments before. Our limbs entwined as we rocked back and forth together; feeling her hands graze across my thighs, up to the thick globes of my backside. In that hazy moment, I felt
David's cock gently flow into my ass. With my surprise, Sandra's efforts multiplied as I was being double teamed by Mother and Son. I felt absolutely wonderful as both of my most delicate orifices were being savored; It was the beginning of a new part of my life.

From that day on, David and Sandra's relationship would never be the same. Both Sandra and I called in sick for the next two weeks as David took off from school. We stayed at my house, not leaving once for that two week period. David showered his Mother with magnificent gifts and made us scrumptious dinners practically every night. He was the most courteous gentleman a woman could ever hope for... He would leave Sandra intimate love notes s**ttered throughout the house for her to see-- a reminder of his undying love for her. It was something to see... passion seemed to flow in their every move together. Their love making seemed to strengthen their bond time after time-- orgasm after mind boggling orgasm. I vividly recall one evening in particular...

David had just finished making plans for a catered formal dinner for the two of them, which I gladly paid for myself. They were dressed in their finest attire with David in a sharp tuxedo, and Sandra dressed in a strapless, black ankle-length cocktail dress. She had spent the entire day preparing for their special dinner, getting a manicure and having her nails done. The caterers arrived that evening along with two servants-- following David's instructions to the exact detail. Candles lit the entire dining room-- red long stemmed roses garnished the table, and soft jazz music played throughout the house. It was the most romantic atmosphere I had ever seen anyone create for their beloved. Sandra came down from her room around 7pm. At the bottom of the staircase stood her son; so handsome and fair. Taking her elegant hand in his, he softly kissed the back of her hand as she was lead arm in arm into the main dining area. There the two sat down to enjoy each other's company for the rest of the evening, relishing each other's company over wine and a scrumptious seafood feast. The dinner staff had no clue they were working that evening for a Mother and Son... for all they knew, David and Sandra were a normal couple celebrating their love. In many ways they were, but if they only knew... After the main course ended, both Mother and Son shared a long, slow dance together in the parlor adjoining the dining room. Like the dining room, several candles lit the room to create the perfect ambiance. The two lovers lost themselves in the moment-- Sandra drifted away in her lover' s arms. She had finally found the perfect man.

With dinner finished, David informed the staff that their services were no longer required, yet held Sandra at the table, telling her that dessert was still on order. Becoming a bit daring, David blindfolded his Mother and asked her to stay seated as he went to fetch her dessert plate... With darkness rampant, all she could hear were the sound of wheels coming closer. Soon, a fresh, delightful aroma filled her senses... oranges, bananas, tangerines, all of the wonderful healthy foods she loved to indulge herself in. Hearing the grinding wheels come up beside her, she glowed with a telling smile as she felt her son's hands gracefully caress her soft, bare shoulders. His warm breath fell upon her neck for a kiss as he sighed in rapture.

"Are you ready for dessert, Mother?" He asked timidly.

"Uhmm. I am, sweetheart." Replied his lover in contentment; turning her head to kiss him affectionately.

With that, the blindfold fell from her eyes to see me laying nude on a cart, resting atop a bed of healthy and exotic fruits. My entire backside was garnished with the same... I was on my stomach, propped up on my elbows with my knees bent upward. I had just shaved my legs, so my skin was soft and smooth to the touch. David had thought up the concept days earlier, and I was all for it. With a g**** dangling from my mouth, I coyishly raised my fingers to the g**** as I clamped my teeth around it-- all the while staring at Sandra with the finest seductive expression I could offer. My mouth filled with g**** juice, I ran my tongue along my lips-- as if to douse Sandra's body with it. The look on my face said "Fuck me" all over it, and I knew she would gracefully comply. Sandra's look in her eyes was of pure hunger. Blushing after I mouthed the words "I want you", all she could do was lean closer to me. She longingly gazed across my backside, d****d in several types of mouth watering fruits. My lower back was gingerly decorated with pineapple slices... from there, she noticed my bronzed ass glistening with orange slices and bananas.

"I thought you'd like this, Mother." Said David as he wheeled me closer to her.

"Oh, David. You'll never know." She said, taking notice of my soaked mane of hair.

I looked like a a****l from the wild; plucked away from it's habitat to mate with Sandra. David clutched two freshly peeled oranges in both hands, applying steady pressure to each as trickles of sweet juice fell upon my brown skin. I flinched, puckering my lips as the juice ran over my back, and across my full ass. Sandra gasped as she watched the juice trickle down the full contours of my shapely beige ass. A pool of the juice collected in the lower dip of my back, right where my spine curves inward to round out the top portion of my buttocks. But before Sandra could begin her feast, David reached into his coat pocket and knelt beside her. In his hand, he presented Sandra with a tiny jewelry box. She immediately knew what it was.

"Will you marry me, Mother? Will you give my life this one precious gift?" Asked David in his most serious tone. He looked into his Mother's sapphire eyes with the utmost conviction and determination. Wow... I couldn't believe what he had just done. Tears swelled in Sandra's eyes as she caught her breath in complete shock. Not only had she made love to her own son, but now he was asking for her hand in marriage. It was a lot to think about.

"I promise that my heart will be yours for all time. I'll be there when you need me... You'll be loved and adored for the rest of your life, Mother. That I can promise you... You're the love of my life." He said as he opened the box, revealing an exquisite 28 caret diamond ring. Sandra openly wept as he took the ring, and placed it on her ring finger. Her hands trembled as he did. Mine would be too if I were in her shoes at that moment.

"Oh, David." Sandra replied. "Baby, this is just..."

"What?" He said, leaning in closer to her. They both gazed at her gorgeous ring as tears dripped from her lovely face. I smiled lovingly at the two... they were so in love.

"Will you, Mother?" He asked yet again, kissing her tear soaked face with finesse.

Sandra quickly looked up, gathering her heart's affirmation. She had to go with the deeply felt instincts now laced throughout her heart. It couldn't be denied or hidden. It was her ultimate destiny.

"Yes." she said, choking back the flood of tears. Her reply was music to my ears.

A tear seized David as he embraced his Mother, sealing their fate for all time. They vigorously embraced one another as Sandra cried in her lover's arms. Muddled in the sounds of their cries, all they could say was "I love you... I love you."

"I guess this ended up being an engagement party?" I remarked.

Sandra eased back from the hug as she excitedly nodded yes, showing me the ring. I took her hand to see for myself. It was beautiful. And I could hardly imagine how much David had spent on his lovely Mother-- now Bride to be.

"I think this calls for a celebration. May I kiss the bride?" I asked as Sandra happily complied. I could taste the tears of joy on her pouty lips. She was so happy.

"Thank you." she whispered to me. "Thank you for finding my son for me."

"You mean your fiancee?" I asked with a telling smile on my face.

She happily nodded yes as we kissed once more. I cradled her head in my hand; deciding to initiate their vows right here and now. We typically would go to my bedroom for such festivities, yet I knew we couldn't wait for that. Sandra's eagerness in showing me her gratitude certainly proved true as every slice of fruit was consumed, and/or slithered across my tawny flesh. Still on my elbows, I put my best effort forward to remain on that cart as both David and Sandra savored each globe of my glistening derriere. I glanced back over my shoulder to see both heads fluttering atop my cheeks. Sandra's mouth was parted as wide as it could go; lips pressed against my flesh in an attempt to inhale as much of my ass flesh as possible into her raving mouth. It was all I could do to keep my composure; what was left of it anyway.

David sensed his Mother's growing hunger with each lap of her tongue, and stepped back to watch. Delicate whimpers of delight escaped my lips as Sandra now had my backside all to herself. He was used to seeing that appetite bestowed upon himself, but now it was all on me.

"She loves you so much, Shannon." David whispered, catching me off guard. This was usually my tactic; verbalizing the moment at hand. My face splintered in ecstasy and joy as a slight smile emerged.

"Your ass is so beautiful. God, look at her just devouring it. Those plump cheeks..." He said, sitting down in front of me as I felt Sandra's hot breath soothed the moist cleavage of my rump. I looked back once more to see Sandra directly behind me; each hand resting upon each malleable orb. Her fingers were spread wide, trying to clutch as much of my flesh as possible as her face descended between my heightened cleavage.

"God Shannon-- look at your cheeks against Mother's face. Do you know how beautiful this is? Can't you see how much she loves this?" Asked David in his gratifying low tone. His Mother moaned in muffled agreement as her face was smothered deep in ass. Her son's words inspired her, and obviously so as I felt her tongue flatten itself against my anal cove. I shuddered aloud; clinching my fists in vehemence... It had been way too long since Sandra and I last made love, and this was by far a welcome salutation.

"Her face looks so good in your ass." Replied David as his Mother's tongue circled my forbidden realm.

"Yeeeesssss." I whimpered in exultation. "Talk about my ass, David."

He leaned in, cheek to cheek as his breath warmed my ear.

"You like this, don't you Shannon? You like having a beautiful woman like my Mother tasting your ass?" He said softly.

"Uh-huh." I retorted.

His view of his Mother over my shoulder gave David enough to certainly talk about.

"Her fingers pressed into your cheeks... look at those fingernails just digging into that tan skin."

I cried out as I felt Sandra's tongue slip into my relaxed orifice. I opened to her, feeling the scalding warmth of her tongue swab my asshole.

"She's inside you, isn't she?" asked David.

"Uh-huh." I replied breathlessly.

"Feel it, Shannon." He said with encouragement. "Feel her devotion and love for you... give your gorgeous ass to her." David said as he saw Sandra's palms part my moistened spheres for a deeper thrust of her tongue.

"God look at that," he added. "Look at her hands cup your cheeks. God that is so hot."

If he only knew how good this felt. My tonguing of his backside earlier was pale in comparison; completely different between females. I felt her hands lightly pat my (now) trembling cheeks as David took hold of another peeled orange. Again, his grip burst forth more juice upon my ass as well as Sandra's face. The sensation of cold liquid marinating my globes, mixed with her spicy hot tongue wedged deep in my ass was simply too much. My backside rippled with wave after wave of joyance. I'm sure Sandra and David loved watching my glossy, full ass quake in pleasure; at least so they admitted later.

"Oh God my ass... my ass. So deep." I cried out in open mouthed ecstasy. "She's so deep."

My muscles clinched her tongue; an involuntary action to hold her inside me perhaps? Absolutely. Even my body wanted all she could give. I wanted to absorb all of her at that moment. Of course, if it would have been possible, I would gladly have let her fill me with her entire body; our union was that strong.

Her tongue quickly fell out from me as I opened my eyes. I didn't want it to end. Looking back, I saw Sandra slip out of her dress in that seductive way that I had grown to love. That coal black bra and thong made her buxom flesh so enticing, and when she crawled on the cart with me, I had to bite my lower lip watching her shed those remaining garments.

David had to lock the wheels down on the cart so his Mother and I wouldn't roll around the dining room during our impassioned tryst. Her large breasts skimmed over my ass ever so lightly. I could hear her coo with each gentle sway. Breast against ass... Oh my. She then eased her chest downward, watching her breasts squash my skin... each of our knolls curved outward.

"Oh look at that, Shannon. Look at those breasts on your ass." Remarked David as Sandra lifted her misty eyed face to look at me gazing directly at her. Her mouth hung open as that untamed look of lust captivated my senses. With that, Sandra ascended up my frame, drawing her Motherly breasts along my lower back. She reached my neck, clamping her mouth upon my neck as she mounted my ass. I could hear her unintelligible moans of lust.

"Oh Sandra." I gently uttered, feeling her pubic hairs tickle my ass. Her hips began to grind against me as I reached around to hold her head against me.

"You're so fucking hot." I said in a more authoritative tone. "You wanna fuck me, don't you baby? Huh?"

"Uh-hum." Sandra moaned, intoxicated by the possibility.

"You wanna fuck me like an a****l, don't you?"

Saliva drooled out on my neck as her teeth sank into my neck. I squealed as her hips thrust themselves into my ass. Her slippery breasts smothered my back as her hands ran up and down my sides. I was her hostage now... she could do anything she wanted with me.

Her mouth plundered my neck, chewing my flesh hungrily as she instinctively humped against me. I could tell she liked this, as well as bringing herself closer to orgasm with every thrust.

"You like humping my ass, don't you?"

Her mouth broke off to exhale in short-winded agreement.

"You loved stabbing my ass with your tongue, didn't you?" I said as her thrusts grew rampantly. "Like you were mating with me."

Sandra wailed in bliss and disbelief. She loved the way I transposed the typical male-female acts of copulation into our entanglements. It was an effective theme that we shared from time to time, although generally we preferred softer expressions of love making. But now we were b**sts wanting to mate.

I shoved her off me as I quickly came around to f***efully kiss her. The intensity between us sent David into silence. All he could do was watch in bewilderment as his Mother became this unruly, wild savage. (It was to be a theme I would explore later.) Our arms vigorously held each other; mouth to mouth-- bosom to breast. Our bodies were now slick with the pulpy mass of fruit as several chunks fell to the floor around us. Sandra's tongue pierced my mouth as I swallowed it whole. Our heads twisted hastily in an attempt for a deeper kiss.

"Fuck me." I gasped.

Sandra's only reply was her fingers clutching my hair, throwing my head back so she could consume my neck. Her legs shifted so our pussies came in contact with each other. We sat straddling each other, feeling the heat of our wombs surge in affirmation. This woman's starvation simply amazed me... All I could do was encourage her with my filthy tongue.

"You give me that you fucking a****l. Make me your woman-- hump me like a man you fucking b**st." And did she. Oh God, did she.

My hands went to her sides, grasping her plump hips just like David did. I don't see how we kept on that cart because our bodies were pushing and pulling together in commanding strength. My arms pulled her in as she dug her pussy into mine... I could tell her clit was swollen as I felt it several times against me.

The three of us ended up in the bedroom that night, and exhausted ourselves for the next two days making love in every manner possible. Sandra and I would pair off, David and his Mother would, or David and I... Sandra didn't show any resentfulness whatsoever when she watched David and I have sex. In fact, she would encourage us along as she masturbated every time. It didn't matter... we all three loved each other equally, yet I knew that my love for them would never compare to the bond that David and Sandra had. They simply felt a much more profound affinity for one another. Their love making would often bring out the finest in both of them. You could just tell it held a powerful meaning by the way they looked at each other, the way they kissed, the way they made love. This display was quite apparent one evening when I walked in on the two in my bed. They were of course having sex, yet I heard both of their impassioned cries of enchantment once I walked through the front door.

Once I entered the bedroom, I saw both Mother and Son in the standard missionary position. Naturally, I came to rest beside them as I concentrated on watching them. Both of their bodies were glazed in sweat as David held his Mother's wide c***d-bearing hips in his courageous palms. Sandra held her son's head between her neck and shoulder; welcoming his solid, agile foray into her.

"Oh my son... give me a c***d. A c***d... make your Mother pregnant." She whispered into his ear.

"Make... me... pregnant." she chanted impassionately between his unrelenting plunges. He sank into her with such subtlety and skill; he had become a flawless lover. Every time she begged her son for this prize, he bucked and rammed into his Mother even harder. My hunch was indeed true... David wasn't afraid of making a woman pregnant. In fact, he desired it as well. That plus the fact that he was going to make his own Mother pregnant made the act even more compelling. The very womb he was created in was about to be lusciously inseminated.

"You're gonna be a Daddy, David... You like that, don't you?" Sandra said, knowing she hit a nerve deep within her c***d.

"Oh Mother..." he gasped, gripping those saffron hips in assurance.

He leaned back to look into her loving, sapphire eyes. His fingers entrenched themselves deep into her fleshy thighs once more.

"I want... you. Be the Mother of my c***d." He said, trying to submerge his rock solid cock as deep as possible.

"Our c***d... OUR c***d, love." she retorted, catching her breath.

David shuddered in surreal prospect as his Mother placed her feet flat on the bed, forcing her son to the deepest point inside her fertile womb. I couldn't believe what I was hearing, much less seeing. My eyes bulged out, sitting in complete shock. I knew they didn't practice any birth control, and often wondered what would happen if Sandra became did in fact become pregnant. (She never once mentioned to David that he couldn't cumm inside her.) Now it was clear that she desperately craved a c***d with her lover-- her fiancee-- her own son. All that mattered at this moment was the resplendent conception of a c***d; a living symbol of their undying love for one another.

Every muscle in David's body tensed up. His face contorted in various shocking expressions as his life giving seed began it's irrevocable surge. Sandra grasped her son's head so they could stare at one another at the exact moment of climax.

"Give us a c***d, David... give us a c***d." She huffed as her son affectionately pounded her.

"Oh Mother I will... I will." He said, crying out with a vicious shudder.

Then it happened. David's body surrendered to orgasm induced by his Mother's warm, loving pussy. Sandra quietly squealed to herself, feeling her son's first stream of semen teem throughout her beloved womb. Each climax moved his body to it's core... every thrust he could muster dipped his manhood deeper and deeper. Sandra locked up, strenuously kissing David as the orgasm carried through. Her legs held the sweaty frame of her lover tight, making sure every burst of her son's precious, penetrating sperm stayed inside her. She was going to be the Mother of his c***d. It was the most powerful orgasm I had ever seen two people experience together.

Later that evening, the two pledged to me that they wouldn't leave my bedroom until Sandra's womb was carrying she and David's first c***d. And that was fine with me. I went out to the local d**g store to stock up on EPT's for the occasion. Arriving back home, I found the two engaged once more in breathless, meaningful sex. (They were like Honeymooners since they became lovers.) This time, Sandra was on all fours as David pounded her in a uninhibited doggy style position. Sandra heard me come in, and extended her hand out to me.

"Hold me, love... Hold me." She pleaded with sincerity.

I lovingly complied as I laid in front of her. Her arms motioned for an embrace as I held her up for support. It was amazing holding a woman like this as her entire body absorbed every thrust from her gorgeous son.

"Tell me I'm going to be a mother, Shannon," begged Sandra. "Tell me he's going to make me pregnant... please."

I held my breath in awe, gazing up to see David's robust body hurl itself into his Mother. We locked eyes as I then found the will to give Sandra what she wanted.

"He IS going to make you a Mother, Sandra," I said, kissing her unrestrained hair softly. She whined in delight hearing me assert this deeply felt hope.

David's hands rested on his Mother's ass, squeezing their shapely form as his intent became clear. He glanced down quickly to see her moist flesh receive his stabbing cock again and again. Every pulsating inch of that young man's cock sank all the way into his Mother's vulva. I knew he loved doggy style, but not this much. That boy was hell bent on making this girl pregnant; his face said it all.

"Oh Sandy-- he's going to make such a good Daddy." I said. Again, Sandra whimpered, this time much louder. "Husband and wife... your son coming back to plant the seed of life... back where he belongs."

Sandra screamed into my shoulder, causing David to recoil with another first wave of his boiling, yet welcome seed.

"Oh my GAWD-- he's coming!" Screamed Sandra. "He's so deep."

"Oh darling-- you're going to be a Mommy soon. Yes, love... a Mommy." I exclaimed as I watched David's eyes roll back into his head. His body swayed in euphoria, still clutching that gorgeous, plump ass that seemed to suckle the very life f***e from his flesh

"A c***d..." plead David as he plunged again and again into his loving Mother.

Sandra cried out in exaltation, surrendering to the relentless amount of sperm that filled her pussy once more. Her teeth clamped my blouse, grunting like a primitive cave woman. My arms strengthened their hold... I knew this was it. This was the orgasm that was going to create life... a baby. I just knew it.

Two days passed, and every morning, I helped Sandra with the pregnancy test. On Friday, Sandra saw the results she wanted.

She was pregnant.

Thrilled, she embraced me with a kiss as she raced out to the bed where David was still asl**p. Waking him with a kiss, her excitement eased as she quietly (but lovingly) broke the news.

"David? David, honey... I'm pregnant. I'm going to have our baby, sweetheart." She whispered tenderly.

Tears stung Sandra's eyes as she openly wept. David happily basked in the news, tenderly embracing the Mother of his c***d as the two realized that their lives would forever be entwined.

"I love you, Mother. God I love you so much." he said.

The tears crippled her reaction. "I... love you too, baby. I just... I'm just so happy."

It was the perfect moment that crystallized their newly found love. They no longer looked upon each other as Mother and Son... they both were lovers who, without shame or guilt, embraced their inner yearning for unconditional, and endless love. Any other couple would have been envious of the depth and significance of this impassioned coupling. I couldn't have been happier than at this moment... and such a powerful moment too; when two people realize that, as a result of their love, a c***d would be given to them. Conceived out of love and eagerness... I held each of them as happiness enveloped all three of us.

David Harsin married Sandra Williams on a beautiful spring day the following May. Two months prior, Sandra had given birth to their first c***d, a healthy baby girl they named Elizabeth Danielle Harsin. The extravagant ceremony was held on my back lawn as dozens of David and Sandra's friends attended. Since no one knew about their prior relationship, everyone thought that David and Sandra were simply a couple; which by this time they indeed were. I was asked to give Sandra away, which I graciously carried out with pleasure. Sandra looked so beautiful as the blushing bride. A true vision of beauty and refinement. David's college friends thought he was insane for getting married so young, but once they saw the sizzling hot lady he was marrying, they were all incredibly envious. I had to bite my lip several times throughout the emotional ceremony. If the guests in attendance only knew how far the bride and groom had come to reach this momentous day. (The mere concept still takes my breath away as I write this.) Tears were shed, smiles were given, and rings exchanged as Sandra lovingly pronounced the vows to her son;

"I do."

Sandra joyfully took her husband's name as they were pronounced man and wife; Mr and Mrs David Harsin.

Agreeing to watch the baby for them, David and Sandra went on a two month long honeymoon in the Caicos Islands. My parents owned a secluded beach side residence they only used two weeks out of the year, so I sent the newlyweds on their way. David had decided to sit out of college for a year to focus on his marriage, and Sandra quit her job at the real estate agency. That was fine with me since they both moved in with me a month after they realized their love. That, plus Sandra wanted to focus on being the best Mother she could possibly be. (She was such a tender and loving Mother.) They had no expenses, no worries, nothing... and that was the way I wanted it for them. I didn't want anything to come between them; I loved them that much. I had decided to stay in Chicago since this was their time, and not mine.

We kept in touch every few days during their honeymoon. Sandra would call me, gloating in fulfillment about what David and she had done that day. Sandra had grown to love sucking her husband's cock immensely. She loved watching him tremble as she lovingly induced orgasm after orgasm, engulfing his precious seed into her awaiting stomach. Their sex became more assertive, exploring each other's every desire with unbridled fervor. David introduced his angelic bride to the varied pleasures of anal intercourse. Sandra found that she enjoyed this passionate act of intercourse profoundly. (It didn't surprise me since David adored both of our bountiful backsides. It was to become a fetish we would spend many nights delving into.) It was as if she had been awoken to her true sexual instinct in his arms. Nothing was taboo, no act was deemed wrong or shameful...

Upon their return, I was greeted by a very tan and toned couple. Sandra's hair had turned back to it's original lustrous blonde as her skin glowed with a deep brown hue. David too seemed to be more handsome than ever with his buff body and tan skin. Even after two months, their romance had not died off the least bit. After a meaningful welcome home hug, Sandra took my hand; placing it on her stomach. With a telling smile, I felt a slight bulge in her abdomen.

"Again?" I asked with a coy smile.

Sandra nodded happily. "It's hard not to when you make love over ten times a day, sweetheart."

We laughed together, holding each other as we celebrated the welcomed news.

Afterthoughts...

Sandra and David recently celebrated their tenth wedding anniversary, and now have four beautiful healthy c***dren together. David became the doting Father Sandra and I faithfully expected. On their first anniversary, they proposed to me on our vacation to Maui, welcoming me into their marriage as their wife. We arranged for a native tribal minister to marry the three of us in a private beach side ceremony there in Hawaii. The ritual concluded as the three of us were submerged naked into the warm waters of the Pacific.

It was the most amazing moment in my entire life.

The three of us raise the c***dren as our own, and enjoy the comfortable lifestyle of a leisure, relaxed pace at our home. At forty, I now have a beautiful husband and wife I can call my own, and four sweet c***dren that I adore tremendously. David went on to become a successful lawyer, and Sandra and I began our own consulting firm, working together as woman and wife. It amazes to me this day, even as I write this to you. All of my doubts about commitment and devotion shattered when David and Sandra walked into my life. Through revealing a forbidden sexual taboo, my life prospered in all areas. It took the devotion of a Mother and her son to show me the genuine meaning of love. It changed me greatly... even to the point of having my tubes surgically re-tied last year so I could conceive a c***d with our loving husband.

I am due with David, Sandra, and I's first c***d next August.... Continue»
Posted by KingAmir 3 years ago  |  Categories: Sex Humor, Taboo  |  Views: 7830  |  
100%
  |  6

A Forbidden Sexual Taboo

***

A captivating account of a son's lifelong love for his
beautiful Mother. Told from a third person perspective,
this story traces an eighteen year old's initial
admission of his unrequited love for his 34 year old
Mother. From his initial admission, the story traces how
a forbidden fantasy evolves into a fully matured romantic
love affair between Mother and Son. Scrupulous details
depict their ascent toward marriage, and sexual rapture
between the two.

***

This story is entirely fictional. The characters in this
story are not real, nor are
they in any way related to
any real living individual. The intent is strictly for
the enjoyment of all readers, and it is not an
endorsement of any theme and/or lifestyle.

I welcome all feedback as long as it is
supportive and
heartening. lanre.justin@gmail.com
Enjoy...

***

My name is Shannon, and I work for an affluent college
just outside of Chicago. I recently turned 30 years old,
and have been single for the majority of my life.
Admittedly, it's been an easy way to go for me and my
finances since my parents were well off ever since I can
remember. In fact, their large, charitable donations to
the college landed me the job five years ago. I didn't
see the point in working since money was never an issue
for us, but now I clearly enjoy having a Monday through
Friday job in the bursar's office on campus.

I've never lasted longer than a year in any of my

relationships, with both men and women. I began
experimenting with other women when I was at college
the very one I work for now.

It was the typical "curiosity killed the cat" thing, yet
a few relationships proved far more
meaningful than
others. Not to sound haughty, but I was very proud of my
features... Very busty, and lots of curves to explore. My
measurements have been virtually identical since I
reached my zenith at 25... 38d-30-38. I was given my
raven tresses and eyes from my mother, and my abundant
features from my father. And I also inherited a shapely,
full backside from my dear Mother, whom, even to this
day, is a complete and total knockout.

In the winter, my skin emanates an nice olive complexion,
and in the summer, it turns to a nice, evenly tanned
chestnut hue. Anyone who thinks plentiful and larger
women are not attractive, then I say to them; don't limit

yourself to just one type. Of the women I have bedded,
the absolute best have been the ones who weren't your
People magazine cover girls.

Being of an independent nature most of my life, I always
tried avoiding any long-term
commitments. I receive a lot
of offers from both sexes, yet I try to be discreet and
somewhat selective in who I go out with. And considering
where I work, there are always batches of young men and
women to gaze and admire. Yet one in particular caught my
eye one day...

David was a fresh faced, handsome freshman that had
stumbled into the bursar's office one day for some help
with his living arrangements. My co-workers were all at
lunch, and I was the only one there who could help.
Immediately, my eyes noticed something different about
this young man. He was a tall, very attractive 18 year
old who obviously seemed out of place in his first year
there.
Yet his demeanor didn't seem to reflect any type
of arrogance of self-assurance.

His features held the bluest eyes, almost like two
sapphires staring right at you. His styled, light brown
hair fit nicely into his boyish charm... a
smooth, acne
free face didn't seem too manly. In fact, his face
partially reminded me that of a woman's. I didn't make a
practice of dating the students. If it did happen, it
would usually be with the seniors. That way if the
relationship ended in disaster, I wouldn't have to see
them the next year. But something about David made me
want to know more.

After a congenial, friendly conversation, David and I
soon had his problem solved. I could tell he was very shy
and somewhat intimidated by my outward sexuality. I am a
very outspoken and open woman, and blatantly complimented
David on his good looks. I was dressed in a revealing
gray suit that day, one
that hugged my voluptuous, curvy
figure. At times, I kept noticing David peeking at my
full, rounded ass when I was up walking around, or at
another desk. My senses could tell he too was intrigued.
I soon bridged the opportunity by
asking him for dinner
that night. He accepted.

I decided to wear one of my black cocktail dresses to
dinner that night. I ended up taking him to one of my
favorite downtown restaurants in Chicago. He too dressed
for the occasion, and looked radiant as he e****ted me
into the establishment. The atmosphere was perfect for a
classic seduction... and that, I will admit was
intentional. The thoughts and visions of him between my
legs kept swirling throughout my head, and before this
night was finished, I knew I had to have him inside me.

Coming back to my home, safely located outside the
suburbs, I invited David inside. He knew as well as I did
what we
both obviously wanted. But I could tell he was
bashful and reserved about staring too long at me.
"David, it's okay to look at me. I didn't wear this dress
just to be warm tonight," I said as we sat in the dark,
lowly lit den.

"I'm
sorry. I just didn't want you to think that's all I
wanted tonight." He said. I smiled, standing up in front
of him. What a sweet boy, I thought. His manners were
flawless the entire evening, courteous, respectful, and
ever the gentleman. Glowing with passion and appetite, my
hands reached for the thin spaghetti straps that clung to
my tan shoulders, and pulled them slowly down my
shoulders. My eyes on his the entire time, I watched as
he saw the thin material slide down my curvy body. He was
mesmerized.

Remembering his stares at my backside, I turned around as
I continued to peel the dress down the arch of my back.
With the material hugging the
width of my ass cheeks, I
glanced back at David-- intentionally swaying my wide
hips slowly... He was hooked, and I knew it.

"Tell me what you like about me, David," I whispered as
the dress fell upon the floor. He stammered, obviously

uncomfortable at verbalizing his desires-- as most people
typically are.

"It's just... nice." He managed to utter.

"What else, David? I see the way you're looking at me--
my ass. What do you like about it?"

I continued as I backed up, narrowing the gap between his
face and the softened texture of my cheeks. I could hear
his breathing swell.

"God, it's... just..." he floundered.

"Round?" I said.

He sighed with appreciation. "Oh God yes. So beautiful."

"So you like girls with a full ass?" I cooed as I inched
closer to him.

"Uh-huh." He managed to reply.

"Put your hands on it, David. It's okay. I want you to

touch me. Feel my ass in your hands."

I said as his palms quickly placed themselves on each
supple orb.

He was clumsy at first, yet his obvious appreciation soon
translated itself into a slow, careful massage. My
eyelids fluttered as
David's actions arrested my senses.
A mere boy, yet I could tell he would be a skilled and
thoughtful lover once properly educated. With my hair
dangling freely around my neck and shoulders, I flung it
back around my shoulder so I could see the look in his
eyes as his grateful caresses continued.

That was something I truly got off on... the look in
someone's eyes as they were gently submerged into the
waters of lust. There he sat, not once taking his eyes
off my bronzed globes. His fingers pressing themselves
into the plumpness of each orb... his pale ivory skin
matched against the mahogany hued flesh of my ass. I
shuddered.

Turning
around, I began to loosen the constraints of my
black-laced brazier.

The look in his eyes was of disappointment, yet
fascination as the bra fell to the floor, revealing my
large, motherly breasts. Not to be presumptuous, but I
did feel good
about my body. I glow every time I make
love to a man or a woman.

I know that each lover I devour, they are genuinely
satisfied with my healthy physique. I wasn't going to
torture myself or starve to be something, or someone I'm
not. And as David's youthful hands reached up to cup my
savory breasts, I exhaled in elation as his face soon
buried itself in my inviting cleavage. His moans became
muffled between the deep valley of my bosom as my hands
ran through his thick, short hair. My knees soon sat on
each side of him as I easily straddled him... Nothing
else mattered at this point except the two of us...

I felt the smoothness of his
actions, like he
intentionally took his time so he wouldn't forget. Which
compared to any other young man David's age, made no
sense whatsoever. 18 year olds usually rip their pants
off just getting atop a female... this was nothing of the
sort. This
boy had talent. He was going to make some
woman very happy one day. Except this night... he was all
mine.

"I'm going to love pulling that seed from your cock
tonight." I managed to say as his hands (again) found my
ass. All he could do was moan once more. This was my
cue...

Locking lips with David for the first time, I could feel
the shudders in his frame... There was so much
anticipation in his eyes. I smiled, knowing he was going
to have his first orgasm with me. The ever-growing
prowler, I felt a wave of hunger wash over me... That was
all the inspiration I needed to fall to my knees, and
release this young man's
cock.

Flinging the zipper down, he and I thrust the cumbersome
material down passed his ankles. I typically liked for my
lovers to be as comfortable as possible, so I whisked his
shoes and socks off all together. I hated those hastened
moments of hunger when two
people don't completely shed
themselves of their clothing... For me, that made it even
less personal.

And then, as I crawled upward to his groin, my eyes saw
the length that he was given. My mouth about dropped when
I saw his massive, throbbing manhood. It must have been
ten inches long, and a nice thick width. This was going
to be a beautiful night indeed.

After dousing his quivering penis between my breasts, my
head lowered and lips parted... It was then I felt a tug
at my head-- motioning me to look up.

"I'm a virgin," murmured David.

I smiled, not because of his naiver‚, but because I was
going to have the pleasure of taking this young man's
virginity away from him. Young men have so much energy
and potency built up in them at that ripe age.

"And I don't have a rubber." He went on to add.

My response to that of my tongue easing out, and running
across the tip of his trembling penis.

I didn't care... he had to be inside me and soon.
Besides, my tubes were tied when I was 26 after realizing
c***dren were in no way a part of future. As my tongue
felt the softness of his head, my lips parted further as
a large amount of my saliva flowed out over his cock.
That was my little touch to prepare the feast... like a
fly when it consumes its nourishment. David's cock was my
nourishment... All I needed was his seed gushing down my
throat.

Almost gagging, I engulfed David's solid, weighty cock.
It soon became sheathed with my torrid saliva. It now
glistened as I bobbed up and
down on his incredible
length. God it was so long... David's hands soon rested
themselves upon my head, gently running his fingers
through my lengthy strands.

I liked that... I liked that a lot. No f***eful
movements, no slamming my head into an unnatural rhythm.
He
gasped, I swallowed... He bucked, I swallowed more...
I knew this was not going to last long. But that was
okay. I was his first, and it surprised me that he lasted
this long. There was a quick spurt of pre-cum juices that
poured over my tongue. My low moans vibrated enough to
send him into convulsions... His entire body began to
thrust and buck on the couch. His manhood almost fell out
of my mouth, yet my hands now held David to the couch. My
palms secured on his sweaty chest as I was bent on making
this boy cum. And yet this was still not enough.

His manly strength consumed him whole as he cried out in
sheer rapture. David was cumming.

My lips held their lock, my tongue secured beneath the
head of his cock. A torrent of sperm jolted outward, and
into the dark confines of my mouth. His fingertips dug
into my skull, and I wasn't about to wince from the pain.

Another thick flood of David's broth flooded my mouth. I
held as much of it in as I could because I enjoy taking
my time in savoring every drop I can.

But this was simply too much. Contending with his
involuntary violent reactions, and trying to taste his
life-giving bouillon was all too much. Thick dribbles of
his seed soon spilled down the length of his shaft. It
was then I took my first whole swallow of David's sperm.
I groaned in utter delight as I felt his warmth descend
into my belly. Yet as soon as the flood of his broth was
ingested, another was waiting for consumption. I
delighted in the feast... He was cumming for me.
I made David cum.

It was as if he wouldn't stop cumming. There was so much.
And despite how long it took, I made sure every trickle
of his seed was ingested. The aftershocks soon set in as
David began to catch his breath. By this time, my head
was tilted to the side, letting the tip of his penis poke
outward through my cheek. The massive bulge caught his
eye as he now began to caress my sweat soaked hair once
more. My movements slowed, almost to a crawl as I tasted
the last pulses of his semen ooze out. Much to my
amazement, his cock had not lost its command as of yet.
My mouth still felt the rigid texture, not yielding in
the least bit. I knew this was going to be a long, yet
fruitful night.

After both of us shed the remains of our clothing, I
walked David to the third floor of my home where my
bedroom was. My fully nude shape entranced him. I too was
enthralled by his... so muscular and hard. Just like a
young 18 year old man should be. There, walking hand in
hand through the large, darkened hallways of my home was
David and I... about to mate like two unbridled a****ls.

I admit, I was mesmerized by his genuine thoughtfulness
and care. His actions were not rude or rushed in anyway.
It could easily make any helpless woman fall quickly in
love with him... Staring into his eyes made me feel at
place-- comfortable. And when we reached the doorway of
my large bedroom, he surprised me completely by whisking
me off my feet, and into his arms. I laughed out loud,
amused by the romanticism he seemed set on adding.

"What's wrong?" he asked politely in his thoughtful,
tender voice. My amusement faded, realizing this young
man probably had read this in a book somewhere in his
youth.

"Nothing. Just never had that happen to me before." I
whispered back as I let myself enjoy the affection. He
still carried me across my room where my king size bed
awaited.

"I like the way you talk to me." He quipped.

"Yea?" I replied.

"Yea. You don't talk down to me."

"I like hearing you have sex with me. Verbalizing your
feelings and wants
through words." I said as he gently
set my frame onto the bed. "It makes it so much more
powerful."

"Yea. I like it." He returned.

I echoed his sentiment by positioning myself comfortably,
easing my legs apart as he motioned himself atop me. My
hands came to his lower back as he lunged forward to kiss
me. This by far was his most forward act of aggression
all night. Again, I had no complaints.

Our kiss matured as our tongues twisted together in a
most passionate exchange. I could tell this boy was a
lover, not a fighter. I loved being seduced by his deeply
affectionate and understanding heart. It was refreshing
to say the least.

Inexperienced, David fumbled his still throbbing cock to
the outer lips of my quivering vagina.

With some helpful whispers and nudges, he soon mounted
me, easing his eager cock inside me. I gasped as I felt
every inch move inside me. Recoiling on the bed, my lungs
heaved in breathless foresight. He felt so good inside
me.

"Oooh, David. You're so deep." I said under my breath.
"So deep."

"Shannon. I..." he tried to say. His senses were on
complete overload, taking away his ability to structure a
sentence.

"Say it, David." I said as I felt him shift inside me.
"What do you feel?
Tell me what you're thinking of."

"You're just..." stumbled David as he slightly withdrew
the tip of his cock.

"I can't believe I'm doing this."

"What else?"

"You... You're so... beautiful." He said as he
pushed the
rest of his length inward.

This sent me into a complete state of delirium. All ten
inches of him had safely lodged deep within my cervix. My
legs stretched outward, and came around to lock him into
place. He wasn't going anywhere. I took my left arm, and
wrapped his neck with it to bring his drenched face into
the folds of my cleavage. It was there he floundered his
way into a steady rhythm.

"You're so deep, David."

He bucked... "Oh yes. I want to be... deeper."

"You can be."

He cringed in helpless awe. "You're so beautiful
Shannon."

"You're mating with me, aren't you?" I asked, trying to
get him to open up more.

"Yea..." he said between thrusts.

"Don't be afraid. Don't worry... I want you to cum inside
me, David." The look on his face said it all.

It was if he wanted to say "Really? I can do this?" It
was like I granted him his all time wish. I knew so many
men had been conditioned not to ever plant their seed
deep inside a woman's womb. That astigmatism was so
unfair, and once that old fashioned notion was discarded,
he and I could truly begin to grow... I soon took notice
of his sweaty brow. The look in his eyes made me so
happy. I could tell he was once again close to cumming,
and I began to chant soft words of encouragement. The
hope in that young man's eyes... that look of longing and
optimism.

"So much hope, isn't there?" I cooed in his ear. He head
resting on my shoulder and his lips to my ear. He quickly
jolted, obviously responding to my words.

"Oh baby, you can say it. Say what you feel to me." I
said as his cock surged deep within my aching womb. So
much hope.

"God Shannon. You have me... you have me." He gasped as
he thrusts became more insistent.

He then sat up on his hands, and initiated all of his
potential. Soon, the slaps and grunts of us echoed
throughout the room as overwhelming authority took its
command. It was as if that boy wanted nothing more than
to crawl inside me whole, and stay there forever. At this
point, I would have allowed him to do so if it was
physically possible... I wanted him that bad.

I decided to lay off on the verbalization of our passions
for now, and let him focus on mating with me. To give
David some variety, I shifted to my side so that he could
penetrate me sideways. He seemed to like that. But it was
when I got on all fours that he truly found his home...
With his hands secured to my wide comfortable hips, David
began pounding away.

He began crying out now, as I did too... I knew he liked
looking down at my wide ass slapping against his now
sweaty groin. It was becoming too much again. David was
cumming once again. And this time, it was inside the
deepest regions of my womanhood. That young man's living
essence was coursing throughout my veins, and there
wasn't a thing I could do to stop it.

The night evolved from simple missionary style sex to
more curious, experimental copulation.

I had a few years of experience on David, and I did

everything in my power to show him the joys and delights
of great sex. And it was amazing. Not for six hours did
that boy go limp once... I began to show him the various
techniques of foreplay... I showed him how to taste a
woman's vagina the right way. Using words and actions, I
showed him how to fall into a complacent style all unto
his own.

By the early morning hours, David's longing for my
backside prospered as he tenderly experienced anal sex
for the first time. I gave him complete instructions on
how to do it, and do it with grace and understanding.
I made sure that he knew it was all about the woman, and
not him in order to feel complete euphoria during anal
sex.

Yet the pleasure he induced me with was nothing compared
to the joy of feeling his soothing warm semen permeate my
lush rectum. He was truly a pro just waiting for his day.

The next morning came as we awoke in each others' arms.
Lazily waking up, I called in to work and said I was sick
with the flu. David merely flopped his head back down to
sl**p.

Both obviously not ill or stricken, we fell asl**p in the
cozy warmth of one another. David seemed to relish the
afterglow... In fact, he was the first male I've ever
been with to not only encourage it, but foster it. He
continually amazed me. Yet I began to worry that he might
(in some way) mistake this for love. I had to be careful.

I awoke around 3pm that afternoon and decided to stir
David awake with a sensuous blowjob.

Again using no hands, it wasn't long before David filled
my empty stomach with his life giving seed. To further
his open-mouthed wonder, I turned him over and began
kneading his athletic, well-toned ass. If he liked my ass
so much, he just had to enjoy what I was about to do to
his.

Parting my lips, I smothered my face between his cheeks,
and initiated an unmerciful tonguing of his asshole.
David went into convulsions as my tongue skillfully
traced his opening, slowly easing inside him, and around
his sensitive cleft. He must have liked it because within
minutes, he was sporting a fully erect cock once more...
and naturally, it found it's way back inside me... we
fucked all afternoon.

That evening, David and I eventually collapsed outside in
my Jacuzzi. We had just finished a lengthy sixty-nine
with myself on top. To amaze him even more, I decided to

kiss David with a mouthful of his own sperm... something
I had never tried with any man before. Much to my own
surprise, David didn't refuse or deny the kiss as his
warmth trickled out into his own mouth. Encouraged, I
placed my hands on the back of his head to ensure the
strength of this deed... We both swallowed his semen
without any reservation.

Cuddling up in the steamy water, we began to share our
thoughts and feelings about the previous night and day. I
found out that he was indeed a true romantic at heart,
and was happy to hear that he wasn't falling in love with
me. He cared for me, just as I did for him, but he knew I
wasn't going to be the love of his life. It was at this
point, I grew curious about him.

"What's your favorite fantasy, David. I mean, the most
erotic and taboo thing you've ever wanted to do in your
entire life." I asked as my breasts nudged against his

chest. "And don't just say you wanna watch two women get
off. That's too easy."

"Well, that is what I'd like to see one day." He said
with that boyish grin I had grown so fond of.

"I mean you-- yourself." I continued. "Don't be shy.
Nothing is too outrageous or sick for me."

He laughed once more, this time sitting up in the water.
I could tell his interest has been piqued. "No, no, no.
Trust me, mine are pretty freaking sick." He answered.

I was now hell bent on finding out what this fantasy was.
"And me licking your balls and ass isn't sick? You can
tell me."

He looked off, knowing I was right. I could tell there
was some serious reservation about this.

Gee, this had to be really good. I helped him along by
reaching beneath the water, and gently stroking his
already stiff cock. I knew then he was aroused. In my
most seductive, tantalizing voice, I cooed in his ear...

"What is it you've always wanted to do, but never could?
Who is it you've always wanted?

Hmm? David..." I whispered again... "David?" I said as my
tongue slid into his ear.

"My.. my Muu... my Mother." He said under his breath.

I sat back, truly taken by what he had just said. This
was truly unique, if not downright
sick.

"What did you just say?" I asked, still trying to be
reassuring.

"Hey-- you asked." He said, almost offended.

"I know, but... wow. I wasn't expecting that!" I said. I
began to think about what he had just said. Considering
the encouragement I preached to this boy since the night
before, I shouldn't be so hard.

"What u hmm..." I tried to structure a complete sentence.
"What-- why you're Mother? I mean, is she-- was she
abusive or something?" I asked.

He quickly answered, offended yet again. "No. Never."

"Okay. Well then, how long.... how long have you felt
this way?"

"Since I can remember." He said gazing off into the
distance. I could tell his heart was sincere and open.
Now I wanted to know more about this taboo desire.

After a long talk about his background, David's mother
appeared more and more like a self righteous, conceited
bitch. Leaving her c***d to be raised by her parents was
one thing, but to totally ignore her c***d was something
I felt was wrong. From what I understood, his Mother cut
off all communication with her parents as well, except
for a yearly Christmas card with a picture of herself
enclosed.

After a few tears and a couple of glasses of wine, David
revealed that on some occasions, he would sneak her
picture from the fireplace mantle and take it to his bed
so he could stare at her image for hours on end. A most
intimate heart to heart, he admitted to me that he even

fell in love with her in a certain way. These were
intimate confessions that would shock most, yet held me
captive as I continued to listen.

The way he described it, the manner in which he spoke of
her was that of a lost lover... a soul who had held its
claim on his own as true soul mates. By the end of the
night, I was convinced that the one
true love in David's
life was his very own Mother.

After some much needed sl**p, David awoke the next
morning nestled beside my lower back. He seemed to fancy
the comfortable warmth of it, and I wasn't complaining.

Later I found out that he said that the first thing he
wanted to see that morning was the high rounded globes of
my ass. After a quick bite to eat, we parted ways with a
deep soul kiss. We both had just spent over 48 hours
together, yet it was time to go back to our "lives". Yet
his words and mannerisms held me captive. Not only the
gentle, yet intense way he made love to me, but now this
scenario between he and his mother kept appearing in my
mind.

I began contemplating what she may look like. I imagined
how she would react to having David mating with her.
Never before had I ever thought about the concept of it,
nor would I have ever allowed this to happen to me or

anyone I loved, but for some reason, it kept coming to
the forefront of my every thought. Could a young man
truly fall in love his own Mother? The way a man would
his wife, or girlfriend? I had to find out.

We arranged to spend that weekend together back at my
place. I told David to bring enough clothes for a stay,
yet we both knew he wouldn't wear any of them.

It was Wednesday, and I had two days to do some
investigating. Having access to all the students'
personal records, I pulled David's up late that afternoon
to get the
phone number to his Grandparents. Gathering my
courage, I called and spoke to his Grandmother. I
introduced myself as someone who was coordinating a High
School reunion for her daughter, and was wanting to get
in touch with her.

She bought it, and happily gave me her number... I even
found out her name. Sandra. My stomach quickly jumped.
"Even her
name sounds sexy." I thought to myself. The
Grandmother concluded that they haven't spoken in quite
some time, but did know how to contact her in case of any
emergency. I thanked her, and quickly planned my next
call.

"Nelson Real Estate, this is Sandra. May I help you?"
said the soft-spoken, elegant voiced female. I stammered,
but quickly hatched a scheme.

"Hi Sandra. My name is Shannon Thompson, and I got your
number from a friend of mine here at work. They said you
were the one to talk to, to find the best house around."
I
said in my most enticing, flirtatious voice. I turned
on the charm all the way, and she immediately picked up
on it.

After the cordial introductions, I found out she was just
outside the city, and had several million-dollar homes up
for sale. As I listened to her intoxicating, penetrating
voice, (just like the libidinous, edgy voice Demi Moore
has) I
came to the conclusion that she was definitely
reachable, and quite flirtatious herself. The two of us
hit it off, sharing quick stories of our lives, and how
we both came to our professions.

By the end of the conversation, I found myself oddly
attracted to this complete stranger. We set a time that
Friday to go look at one of her homes. And as I hung up
the phone, I could tell we were both looking very forward
to the meeting...

The situation now presented a problem. David was due in
that Friday evening, and my meeting with
Sandra was
scheduled for 4pm. I quickly told David to wait for my
call that night after I finished my meeting. I told him
nothing of what my plans were. Yet as all the possible
scenarios played out on my head, it soon became apparent
I was setting all of this up for David to finally see his
Mother face to face after 18 years. The fleeting thoughts
of a possible
love affair between the two also took
shape... I had to stop. This was getting all too awkward
for me to think about. I was becoming quite aroused by
the mere thought of it all... and I wanted to make it
happen no matter what.

Friday came, and before I knew it, I was face to face
with Sandra. We met at her plush office late that Friday
afternoon, and I was instantaneously struck by her
prominent beauty and disposition. She was a sumptuous,
full figured blonde who had an almost identical body to
mine. Perhaps an extra two
or three pounds.

She stood about an inch higher than me, and that was
certainly not a problem on my account. I could tell
Sandra was the ultimate professional. She had a gentle
radiance of a rare beauty few words can illustrate. I
simply wanted nothing more than to swallow her whole
right there in her office. Dressed in a light tan, form
fitting suit, I could
tell she too loved to show off the
curves and features she had so generously possessed.

As I sat across from her in the entrance of her office, I
soon made the comparison that she looked almost identical
to Suzanne Somers. That wide, vivid smile... lengthy
flaxen locks of hair that fell nicely around her
shoulders. Eyes that caught yours no matter where your
gaze fell upon... And her irresistible aroma; that of a
spring arrangement of the most exotic flowers. Her entire
body was that of a gentle Callililly...

steady,
wondrous, and quite exorbitant. Her stirring
aroma saturated my senses, Her skin held a most delicious
shade of bronze-- not as dark as me, but certainly enough
to make you catch your breath. Her short skirt displayed
two of the deepest of yellow thighs that made my heart
flutter upon looking at them. And they were just the
right thickness too-- ample, yet not chubby--
perfect to
burrow my fingernails into as I brought her lips to mine.
I admire women who don't feel ashamed of their weight or
size.

In fact, I think most people prefer more fleshy women in
my honest opinion. Her large breasts were nicely shrouded
in her blouse and jacket, yet the jacket dipped low
enough to reveal the top portion of her smooth, bountiful
cleavage. I was finding myself aroused and drawn to this
woman whose son just had intercourse with me two days
prior to our meeting. If she only knew that her own
son's
penis had just been lodged deep inside me. I decided then
that she was going to find out for herself.

Sandra and I drove together to a secluded subdivision
outside the city. It was getting to be dusk outside, and
the setting sun was illuminating Sandra in a glorious
light. She was truly a beautiful woman. The obvious
flirtation between us flourished as she and I
strolled
through the empty hallways. Quite honestly, I didn't pay
much attention to the details, except in rooms or areas
where I envisioned she and I locked together in a
thoughtful, devoted kiss. Her smiles grew in succession
as did mine... featherweight touches upon each other's
arms or shoulders hinted what was obvious. I could tell
that she was enjoying my company tremendously.

Perhaps she was thinking the same thing... perhaps she
was basking in the identical salacious thoughts of me.
Our two bodies swathed
together, completely unsheathed
and bare... my breasts snuggled safely against hers...
our hands entwined together... long, reassuring stares
into each other's eyes as kisses ripened into bountiful
feasts of one anther's most intimate hopes. Her soft,
golden hips coming to rest above my head as my fingers
grip her thighs.

There truly is something to be said about a woman
loving
another. An unspoken trust, a mutual loyalty that only
two females can experience. A man can give us a thrill,
yet a woman gives us the much-needed finesse. It's a
recipe that only two women can truly know and comprehend.
And Sandra and I were about to mix our ingredients
together.

My head was spinning. Not expecting such genuine
feelings, I simply had to say something to her... I had
to break the silence that was both evidently consuming
us. After the tour, Sandra and I walked out the front

entrance as she turned to lock the door.

"So what did you think?" she asked in that edgy utterance
of hers as the keys flipped the lock.

"I really liked it, Sandra. You're good at this." I said,
complimenting her.

Turning back towards me, she pulled her hair behind her
left ear in what I call a "beauty" move... Us ladies do
that, sometimes involuntarily, but she was doing it
out
of unabashed flirtation. I just knew it. And now the
twilight of the evening (what photographers call "magic"
hour) glimmered behind her.

"Please, call me Sandy." She said, flashing another one
of her enchanting smiles, which melted me right there. If
I made it with her, she would be the most magnificent
creature I would have ever bedded in my entire life. I
stepped towards her, lowering my face to look at her
through my brow. My face plainly had the "fuck me" look
across it, and I wasn't
ashamed in the least bit.

"Wanna make out?" I said in a hushed tone. She hesitated,
realizing what I just asked. It wasn't so much of a
question as it was a statement. I didn't regress or back
off. My left hands reached to gently nuzzle her
cheekbone. Her eyes immediately pulsated to a close as I
took this as her silent approval. With that, the gap
between our lips dissolved as my lips
smoothed out upon
hers.

My eyes closed, allowing my sense of touch to cherish
this kiss. There was no retreat from Sandra at all... no
doubt, no hesitancy... just assurance. And as our lips
shaped themselves into a soothing, comfortable
disposition, I inhaled her now familiar aroma I had grown
so fond of. She was so gentle. As with any first kiss, it
is always memorable-- treasured for all time.

I felt the warmth of those pouty lips move in sync with
mine. A slight whimper of awe escaped from
Sandra as my
fingertips eased upon each side of her gorgeous face. It
was like touching a priceless, rare porcelain doll.
Sandra motioned first by penetrating our kiss with her
tongue. Welcoming her advance, my lips promptly clasped
it. It was then I exhaled loudly-- a moan of absolute
astonishment. Sandra was inside me. If I ended the kiss
now, I could at least say I've had a Mother and her
son
both inside me. I trembled by the mere thought of the
imaginative concept.

Sandra's hands found themselves safely tucked in mine
now. Her tongue grew daring, and began running across my
teeth. Her hands secured my face in place as I just
relaxed and relished her bold aggression. Now tracing my
lips with her tongue, Sandra cast her hot breath upon my
face along with a low hungry moan... I then felt her
dripping tongue flatten itself upon my right cheek,
whetting my entire face in long,
drawn out laps. Taken by
her primitive deed, all I could do was gasp.

Like a cat licking its milk, she lapped my entire face...
my forehead, my jaw, lower neck, my nose... Never before
had I experienced such a f***eful kiss from anyone. My
make-up was completely wiped away, yet I think Sandra
didn't care. I think she would have been happy with dirt-
- as long as it was a part of me, she wanted it.
Her
tongue then fell into my left ear lobe as I could clearly
hear and feel this woman's carnal passion reach its
undeniable crest.

"God you're so beautiful." Sandra groaned into my ear as
a sloppy tongue filled my ear canal.

I smiled, falling into her arms as my mouth secured
itself around her neck.

"Oh my God-Shannon," She yelped as my hands reached
behind her back for support.

I could taste her salty perspiration now, which was a big
turn on for me. I loved making a
woman sweat. It was then
I realized we both were still on the porch, still dressed
yet hungrily swapping spit with one another. In the
bewilderment of the kiss, she somehow stepped back in an
attempt to calm herself down.

"I just met you." She uttered in a defenseless tone.

"Then let's get to know one another better," I whispered,
soothing her doubts with an infallible kiss. I could hear
the
hesitancy in her voice.

"Have dinner with me tonight," I hissed as another wet
kiss drenched Sandra's ear lobe.

The tip of my tongue circled about, nestling itself
inside her ear as gave me the answer I was looking for...

"Oh God yes!" She said with a shudder.

I giggled as she did too, but our laugh was brief as our
mouths once again indulged themselves in an inspiring
kiss. Her entire mouth opened as far as it would go...
her lips falling just below my nose and lower chin. My

hands reached back to hold her head in place so that
nothing could break this kiss...

She amazed me. There is nothing more erotic than being
with someone who truly wants you in every way possible...
we both wanted this, and there was nothing to stop it
from happening. We arranged for dinner at my house later
that evening.

There was much to prepare for.

David arrived at the house much to
his relief. Dressed in
an enticing white cocktail dress, I greeted him at the
door with a meaningful embrace. Always the gentleman, he
complimented my dress, saying the ivory fabric made a
nice contrast to my mahogany skin. Little did he know
what plans I had in store for him that evening.

I had arranged for him to arrive two hours before his
Mother arrived, that way I could prepare him for his
irrefutable destiny. We made our way into the living room
where David and I shared an
expensive bottle of
chardonnay. Cuddled together on the couch, we made out
for the better part of an hour. I intentionally held
back, not wanting to let the petting to get out of
control. Between the slurps of our ravenous kisses, I
asked David...

"Have you ever watched a woman seduce another girl
before, David?"

With his hands on my bare shoulders, he groaned a low
"no". A sly grin came over me as
I held his face in my
left hand, looking directly at his astonished expression.
In a hushed, intimate tone, I began to inform David of my
plans.

"I met your Mother earlier this afternoon, David." I said
as he caught his breath... his interest was piqued.

"I'm sorry, but what you told me really moved me."

He was at a loss for words. "You mean... you really did?"

I nodded yes, biting my lower lip. I was hoping he would
approve.

"She's coming over here in about
another hour." I said,
noticing his void and motionless state.

He approved all right. He entire being was seized with
the possibility that his dream could actually happen... I
could sense his growing apprehension and nervousness.
With my finger pressed to his lips, I shushed him
carefully as I sensed he was becoming scared.

"I want you to watch me make love to her, David. There's
plenty of hiding areas in my
bedroom so you can see us.
You'd like that, wouldn't you?" I asked as his eyes never
once left mine... he nodded yes.

"But..." he began to say... "What does she... I mean...
does she... you and her, I mean... like each other?" He
asked innocently. Again, I nodded yes. His eagerness
caused me to smile.

What a devoted young man.

I leaned over to softly kiss his lips. After doing so, I
whispered; "I kissed her just like I did you now."

I looked down to his
lips, tracing them with my finger.
"Her hands felt me just like yours did.

Her breasts against mine." I whimpered just thinking
about Sandra's intoxicating beauty. And her irresistible
fragrance.

"Oh David, I can't wait to make love to her-- she's so
gorgeous."

David moaned in delight. I could feel his cock growing
beyond the constraining material of his pants. I was
bestriding him by this point, and felt his
growing
ambition with each breath we shared.

"I can see why you want her." I said as his hands grasped
each of my full thighs.

"She's so beautiful, David. I want her so bad." I said as
my hair now fell around his face.

David moaned, this time louder as he hands snuck beneath
my dress so he could feel my ass.

"Want me to make love to your Mother, David-- huh?" I
asked as my each of my breasts now enshrouded his face.

"Uhm-hum." he moaned in
approval.

"And you want her too, don't you, David?" I asked.

"Yes." He said in a suppressed voice.

With that, I quickly undid his pants and lifted my
cocktail dress up around my waist. I went against my
standards, waiting to be fully unclothed, but this was
something far too erotic and desirable... With a gentle
nudge, my hips slowly came to rest over David's groin...
his anxious cock eased into my already dripping
womb.

As I felt him completely inside me, my eyelids fluttered
closed as my legs began to lift myself up and down. His
face still safely secured between my breasts, I brought
my arms around his neck so he would stay there for the
duration of the fuck. The sheer power of his actions said
it all... He wasn't making love to me at this moment...
he was making love to his Mother, and I knew it.

"We won't be doing this anymore, David." I said with my
lips pressed
against his head. "From now on, the only
woman you'll make love to will be your Mother," I said as
he let out a boisterous moan of hope. His thrusts grew
relentless, like a wave of complete and total vehemence
washed over him. His fingers gripped the cheeks of my
large ass, digging themselves in to make sure he couldn't
let go...

I cringed, knowing full well that this thrilled David to
no end. His thrusts grew more rapid as
he shuddered
beneath me... I lost complete control of myself,
surrendering my senses in the euphoria of the
possibility. Images of David and Sandra now came into
view as I could see him humping wildly against his sweat
soaked Mother... a savage a****l unleashed, driven by a
compelling f***e to mate...

"You two belong together, David." I managed to say as I
took a much-needed breath.

"Mother..." He gasped, encouraging yet another fervid
lunge deep
inside me.

"Oh my handsome son." I moaned, now matching his thrusts
with equal intensity.

All that could be heard in the living room was the
resounding smacks of our bodies and his breathless grunts
of compelling hope. I locked David in place, making sure
there was no eye contact whatsoever between us... If
there was, the momentum of our primal act would loose all
it's strength.

"You're home, David. You're home where you
belong." I
whispered lovingly.

With that, David cried out in absolute veneration.
"Mother! My..." another gasp took it's hold. "My dear
Mother," he shouted as I felt a flood of his sperm
overfill my womb. "I love you... God I love you so
much." He proclaimed as thick jolts of his seed
coursed throughout my pounding womb.

"Oh David." I replied, not once stopping my merciless
ramming of his cock.

He threw his head back, summoning more of his
seething
essence.

My arms quickly smothered his eyes as he continued to
shoot syrupy, savory ropes of sperm deep inside me. With
all of his might, he brought my hips down to ensure that
his sediment took root. I could tell this boy wasn't
terrified of making a woman pregnant.

In fact, he probably longed for it in the depths of his
heart... then another torrid image filled my mind of
Sandra's bulging stomach, carrying her and
David's c***d.
I trembled at the thought, and by the feeling of his
semen still pulsing inside me. This was becoming
something far-reaching, and quite undeniable.

We lied together in each other's arms as we did our best
to catch our breath. It was by far the most physically
exhausting act of intercourse we shared, yet so rewarding
for both of us. I finally opened my eyes to gaze down
upon the smitten young man. Already waiting was his
mouth, wide
open as I accepted his meaningful kiss. His
hands reached up, running his fingers through my auburn
tresses. With his gaze falling over mine, he kissed me
with the authentic delicacy this moment justified.

"I can't believe you..." he said. "I've never told anyone
this before."

"I like encouraging my lovers to be themselves." I cooed.

"But, aren't you jealous?"

"Why should I be? It's what you want, David. All those
years. I
want you to be happy... to be with the girl you
truly love, even if she is your own Mother." I said,
nestling my breasts upward, closer to his neck.

A keen sense of silence fell over us as David continued
his slow, gentle caresses.

"I love you, Shannon." He said, looking directly at me.

"I love you too, David." I replied, meaning every word of
it. This intense, most fulfilling moment made me realize
this was going to be the most life changing
occurrence
I've ever had.

The doorbell rang a little after eight pm that night.
Answering it, my eyes fell upon the golden haired beauty
I saw hours before.

"Hi Shannon." Said Sandra in a nice, low tone.

She was dressed in an stunning, ankle length gown. It was
a strapless gown that hugged every ample curve she
possessed. The coal black velvet glimmered nicely in the
soft light from the doorway entrance. Sandra looked

fabulous. Her lengthy hair was pinned up carefully, her
make up was simple, yet perfectly accentuating the
twinkle in her blue eyes I so admired earlier that day.
Us ladies do notice these things ever so carefully. We
watch each other, critique the other's choices and looks,
and I was doing no different with Sandra. Yet I could not
find anything out of place on this female. And that
fragrance...

I greeted her with a smile, offering to take her purse

and the thin shawl that clung to her evenly tanned
shoulders. I could tell her sumptuous tan was all
natural. She didn't have that leathery look that so many
ladies have after sitting in a tanning bed for hours. My
eyes fell upon her shapely cleavage, which caused me to
speak...

"God you look so incredibly beautiful." I said with a
genuine smile.

"Yea?" she asked as she raised her arms outward, bringing
herself in for our
first kiss of the evening. Right before
her lips discovered mine, I heard her whisper, "So do you,
darling... so do you."

God I had to have her... right then and there. But I had
to wait. This was a lady who required finesse and
delicacy, which I had no problem providing for her.

We walked hand in hand to the dining room where I pulled
out the chair for her to sit. The room was lit with just
two candles that sat on the table, creating the perfect

romantic atmosphere I wanted. (David actually thought of
the candles as he helped me prepare the setting and
dinner.)

The ever-courteous woman, Sandra offered to help me with
dinner. I told her no, and to just relax and let herself
be pampered. I love to indulge women who radiated
elegance, grace, and pure charm. As I served her salad,
Sandra and I exchanged a coy grin as she caught me
peeking at her distinctly visible
cleavage.

"Be careful, darling. I might have those for dinner
before the main course." I cooed.

Her unforgettable reply was; "I was hoping they would be
the main course." With that, she added the prefect touch
by cocking her eyebrow in one of the most seductive looks
I have ever seen come from a woman.

I sat next to her on the corner of the table. I never
liked sitting across from anyone I ever shared a date
with. As we ate our salads, we began to
share more of our
lives with each other. It was splendid. I loved listening
to her low, edgy voice as she spoke of her job, her
ambitions, and her hopes for the future. My salad maybe
had one or two bites taken from it before I asked her if
she wanted to take a walk with me. Her only reply was
taking her hand in mine as she stood up.

"I'd love to." She whispered.

Our walk took us around my pool outside, and into the
gardens
nearby. It was a warm September night-- perfect
for a gentle stroll. As we walked, Sandra apologized for
her actions earlier that day at the house. She expressed
her willingness to be with me, but felt it was all too
sudden for us to be together like that. I agreed, saying
I was sometimes too aggressive in my pursuits. I found
out she had been bisexual since her days in High School,
but quickly came to an end when she got pregnant at 16.

Playing it off,
I thought to myself; "And now that c***d
is upstairs, waiting for his dear sweet Mother." I could
only grin with delight as our stroll took us back to the
pool. We poured each other a glass of wine as we both sat
on a lay out deck chair beside the water. With her at my
side, I took notice of how the sparkling water
illuminated off of her golden hued face and neckline.
Laying my head on her shoulder softly, I snuggled beside
her as our
evening evolved into more intimate
circumstances.

She in turn rested her head above mine, wrapping her
right hand in mine.

"You're so beautiful, Sandy. You just amaze me." I said
as she delicately traced a circle on my bare, left knee.

"Not bad for trying to sell you a house, eh?" She replied
with a hushed laugh.

"Bet you weren't expecting that?" She said, repositioning
herself so we could look at one another.

I slowly shook my head
no as my hand lifted up to caress
her cheek. Her eyes closed, moaning at the touch as her
hand grasped mine. Before long, our hands were entwined
together as we stared into each other's eyes for what
seemed to be an eternity.

"I want to make love to you tonight." She murmured
quietly. "And I want to wake up in your arms tomorrow to
see your eyes looking at mine-- just like we are now."

I couldn't take this much longer. She was
saying all the
right things-- giving me all the right looks a girl could
ask for. I lunged forward to smother my lips against
hers, enveloping my arms around her neck. Her reaction
was just as eager. In about one second, my tongue was
stabbing the inside her mouth with conclusive need. Her
mouth once again swallowed me just as it did on the porch
earlier... She was an incredible kisser. Her lips were
the softest of any velvet I have ever touched.

A
loud suction sound was heard as my lips tried to inhale
her tongue into my mouth. Our nostrils pressed for air
since our mouths were obviously occupied in a s**thing
kiss. Realizing the need for privacy and Sandra's quest
for romance, I stood up quickly with her hands in mine.
She knew all too well where I was taking her... With an
aroused expression, Sandra stood with me as I guided her
into my house, hand in hand. As we strolled slowly

together, I took it upon myself to express to her what my
plans were.

"I'm going to make love to you all night tonight, Sandy."
I said with the most urgent gesture I could muster.

There was no silliness, no laughs, no giggles... only two
women who were bent on becoming one.

"I'm going to taste you..." I said as Sandra's eyes
rolled back into her head, moaning in awe.

"I'm going to lick your thighs... your hips..." I said as
we continued
making our way to the gigantic staircase. I
continued the verbal coitus she seemed to bask in.
"...Then I'm going to turn you over and taste every inch
of that mouth-watering ass..."

"Oh God Shannon." Sandra exhaled as she thrust herself at
me for a kiss. I backed off intentionally as I wanted to
continue my plans.

"Shush... Then my tongue is going to slide into the
cleavage of your ass..." I said as I took a step back
upon the
staircase.

Sandra was mesmerized by this point. All she could do was
look upon me with utter astonishment. Like her son, I
could see the hope in her eyes. So much hope.

Together, hand in hand, we began pacing the stairway.
Sandra wanted to go faster but I motioned for her to stay
with me... Her eagerness was obvious, but then again, so
was mine.

"...Then you'll feel my hands part your supple cheeks as
my tongue lays itself flat on your
asshole. You'll tell
me how it feels as I make love to your ass for the next
hour or so, won't you, Sandra?"

All she could do was hang her head, growling in
unrelenting desire. She let out a loud moan of
frustration and rapture, one that took me by surprise.

"Oh GOD Shannon, I'm gonna have you everyway I can." she
bellowed out, still grasping my hands with hers. We were
almost halfway up the stairs when she tried to kiss me
again... I
held her back again with my arms firmly
locked.

"Tell me how you're going to take me, Sandy." I asked in
my lowest tone possible. "Make love to me in words." I
quickly retorted.

She sighed, searching for any possible words that could
express what she was feeling at this very moment. I could
tell she wasn't used to verbalizing her desires. And that
was okay because most people typically aren't.

"I just... I would taste you with my
tongue... drink from
you." She stammered.

"You're doing good. Keep going." I said in a supportive
tone.

"To taste those..." She sighed in fondness, staring
directly at my own cleavage. "...Those healthy breasts.
God they're so beautiful-- perfect."

"What else do you want to do to my breasts, Sandra? Think
about it." I said as we reached the top of the stairs.
Sandra was about to burst at the seams. She was coming
undone, and I could
see it in her face.

"They're so large... full." She whispered as we neared my
bedroom.

"Just like yours." I replied. "Imagine our breasts
smothered against each others."

That was it. She lunged for me in the most commanding act
I'd seem from her all evening. A scalding kiss quickly
ensued as her face then dropped to my bare cleavage. Her
hands tried to lift me from behind so we could get into
my bedroom faster, but my arms
around her head twisted
her around slowly so we could cross this doorsill
together. Her face remained smothered in my breasts as we
glided into the room... I motioned her away for just a
moment as I stepped back.

"Stay there." I said.

I knew David had to be somewhere in the room, but I
didn't know where to be exact. Perhaps that was a good
thing at this point... I didn't care. All that mattered
was this resplendent, voracious female in front of me.
At
that precise moment, I watched Sandra reach behind her
head to unleash her flowing saffron tresses she had
pinned up earlier. As it spread out across her shoulders,
I cast a telling smile of wanton desire at her...

Our eyes locked together as she shook her head slowly,
letting her hair fall completely free. Forget the song
and dance... the hesitation... I raced for her right
there, enveloping her entire being into my arms. The

clothes could be shed later... Her lips crushed
themselves against mine as my lungs slurped her impatient
tongue inside my mouth.

We both came alive at this moment... the two of us lit
the fire that would burn for hours... days... perhaps
even an eternity. Both of our beings would come together
this evening in the most amazing act of affection and
lust two women could ever live through. Our bodies
ordained themselves into a new intonation as we eased

onto my bed. This wasn't to be a meaningless tryst that
would end with a phone number on a crinkled piece of
paper... No. Sandra and I both knew this was something
more eloquent.

Our actions slowed as she came to rest atop me... we
sensed the stillness of our flesh... absorbing the warmth
in each other's skin-- breast to breast... woman to
woman. Her head stopped just inches above mine as our
gazes came together once more. Her
eyes said it all... no
smiles, no doubts... a moment in time that would forever
be remembered by both of us.

Her speechless intent seized my restless existence. I
wanted to say something... I wanted to vocalize my
feelings. My longing for verbal intercourse was equally
matched by Sandra's desire for the silent moments of
understanding, especially between two women. I gave in, I
caved... she was seducing me with her utter serenity...
and her soul. It was
a language I wasn't aware of until
now. And when her lips came to rest upon mine, it was as
if she poured herself down my throat.

Sandra moaned... I cried, letting my helpless resonance
echo throughout her wide-open mouth... I then answered by
stabbing her mouth with my tongue. It was all I could do
before completely surrendering myself to her... Sandra
was my first... the first to ever take me by complete
surprise. It was as
if we both were complete virgins
until tonight. I was falling in love...

The night evolved as it should have... Sandra's eagerness
proved its merit by immersing me in her domain-- keeping
me safely submerged for what felt like hours. All
thoughts of time and the outside world vanished in the
wake of Sandra's merciless tongue. There was no curve
untouched, no crevice left cared for. Gentle cries
flourished into gasping screams as daylight soon
slithered
through the windows, and I had still yet to
return any gestures of my sweetening love for Sandra.

It was then I realized that her son was (or should have
been) somewhere close by. We both didn't hear a peep the
entire time we made love. It was an exceptionally carnal
notion to think of... Sandra's son, so close... yet so
far away.

Sandra's wish was granted the very next afternoon. She
awoke to find herself sealed in my arms--
her head safely
nestled against my left breast. Our hair was jumbled from
hour upon hour of swaying and thrusting. Our make-up had
vanished, hers due mostly to the tongue bath I bestowed
upon her entire face hours before. I caught my breath,
amazed by how beautiful she looked even without the
makeup... but then I knew, as all women do about each
other.

My right hand reached upward, slowly so that my movements
wouldn't interrupt her peaceful slumber. Her
rounded
chin, forged deep into the fleshy mass of my breast... My
nipple just barely an inch away from a rapid sip. My gaze
journeyed beyond her neck, down her curvaceous spine.
There my eyes came to rest upon the voluptuous,
heightened knolls of Sandra's delicious ass. And those
incredible hips...

I let a slight moan escape my lungs as my mind recalled
what those hips were doing to me just hours ago. I made
it a point to
lather her entire backside with my
tongue... each leg was completely vanquished, both plump
thighs gently fondled as saliva glazed across her golden
skin... all before my lips and tongue found themselves
burrowed between the cleavage of Sandra's resplendent
backside.

Feeling the weighty flesh pressed against the sides of my
face, my hunger manifested itself as Sandra's savory
cleft soon fell victim to my prying tongue. Sandra's
entire body reacted to my
tongue slipping passed her anal
ring by inhaling as much air as she could... Her hands
clinched my pillows-- eyes sealed shut-- mouth wide open
in complete awe...

I could tell this was the first time any person had
bestowed her this enchanting assault on her ass. My hands
came to rest upon each supple orb of her smooth, beige
tinged ass. My tongue engulfed as my fingernails dug
deeper into her ass flesh... soon, my entire
tongue was
having tender intercourse with Sandra's asshole.

Again, I was inside Sandra... Yet this time, our fruitful
deed of intercourse echoed a resounding truth in our
minds. Every gasp Sandra summoned, every ripple of
pleasure that washed across that bronzed ass... I knew.
Sandra proclaimed between her breathless heaves; "You're
inside me." My only reply was a deeper lunge into that
scrumptious ass. I knew then that Sandra and I would be
together for a VERY
long time indeed.

Sandra later woke to find her lips being tasted by mine.
I loved doing that, especially to someone I am falling
for. Telling smiles were shared as our first kiss of the
day proved to be the first of many. It was Saturday, and
we both had the next two days to do whatever we pleased.

"Can I use your little girls room?" she asked.

"Only if you promise to let me watch." I replied with a
coy grin.
"It's right over here."

I pointed to my large private bath adjoined to my room.
With a quick kiss of assurance, Sandra crawled out of
bed. I watched her, admiring her womanly outline... that
wide, shapely ass.

The way her back plunged in her spine to curve out those
two spherical cheeks. After closing the door, I
remembered David...

"Sweetie," I said, whispering loudly. "are you still
there?" I asked. "Hit something once for yes."

A dull knock was heard
from the closet nearby.

"Have you seen everything?" I asked.

A dull knock came again.

A smile quickly ensued. I couldn't believe that I had
actually done this.

To allow a son to watch his Mother make love. I wondered
what must have been going through that young man's mind
as he witnessed our primal acts of lovemaking. I then
imagined the two of them making love for the first time.
Seeing his hard cock
gently ease into Sandra's warm,
inviting womb.

I then realized that these two would do far more than
merely have sex together... they were going to spend the
rest of their lives together... as one. As husband and
wife.

Sandra came back into the room-- easing under the sheets
with me. A warm smile graced her face as she could tell I
was hiding something. Her grin melted my token
resistance.

"What is it?" She asked.

"Nothing" I replied, kissing her lower
lip. Sandra wasn't
about to give up, and I could tell. I caved. My heart was
racing... I was about to cross the point that would
forever seal David and Sandra's fate. What would happen?
Would Sandra reject her son's impassioned feelings for
her, or would she accept them and allow a forbidden love
to flourish? The concept arrested my senses as Sandra
leaned closer for another kiss. My lips savored her
heartfelt
efforts, yet knowing full well that the next
set of lips she would be kissing would be that of her
very own son's.

"I have someone I'd like for you to meet." I whispered as
our lips tenderly broke their seal.

Sandra paused, unsure of my news. For all she knew, I was
to be her newly found love... her girlfriend, her lover.

"What do you mean?" she asked, leaning back slightly. I
could tell see the apprehension in her face.

"I mean that there is someone I'd like for you
to get to
know. I've got a feeling that he's going to be the
perfect man for you." I said.

"A man?" she said, not wanting any part of it. I saw that
this would be a hard sale.

"Not like any other man you've ever known, Sandy." I
cooed in my most alluring, seductive tone. "This young
man is perfect for you. He was made for you. Trust me on
this."

"I haven't had much luck with men, darling. Why do
you
think I'm here with you?" Sandra said.

My left hand tucked her saffron locks behind her ear
softly; "But I can't give you another c***d like you
wanted. This young man wants c***dren-- I know he does."

Sandra realized I was right. She sighed deeply, and
grasped my hand with hers. "What's he like?" she asked.

I cracked an evil grin, knowing full well I was about to
describe her son to her. "Why don't you let me introduce
you two, and find out for
yourself?"

"When?" she asked.

"How about right now?" I said, leaning back to get up.

The look on her face was bewilderment, but rather eager.
I could see that she wanted to get dressed to make her
more seem more acceptable to a stranger. All she could do
was pull the bed sheet around her chest somewhat
cautiously. It was now or never.

"First thing's first." I said, reaching under my bed to
bring out my Velcro
restraints.

"I want to make sure you don't get away." I said, giving
her another one of my erotically charged looks as I
secured her wrists and ankles to the bedposts. The look
on her face was utter fright, yet zealous anticipation.

"It's okay, sweetheart. It'll all make sense soon. Trust
me." I said as I laid her back on the bed as I tightened
the last restraint to her wrist. "He's going to make you
so happy, Sandy. I just know he will."

With that, I
climbed off my bed and approached my closet
door. "David?" I said. "Why don't you come out and meet
your soul mate?"

After what seemed like an eternity, the closet door began
to creak open tediously. I caught a glimpse of Sandra,
who was now heaving in breathless curiosity. It was then
that her eyes filled themselves with the semblance of her
handsome, vigorous young son. He had shed his shirt,
obviously from sitting inside
the closet all night long.
I could tell he too was beleaguered with fright, as well
as guilt from seeing his disrobed Mother positioned
directly in front of him. I strolled over to David,
spreading my fingertips over his broad, handsome
shoulders... caressing him like a prize I had just won.

"David, this is Sandra. Sandra this is David. I know you
two are going to just make the perfect couple."

Sandra jolted in disgust, testing the strength of her

restraints. Trying to sit up, she began to panic.

"Shannon! Are you crazy? Oh my God!!" she exclaimed in
offense, profoundly repulsed by the idea. "He's my son
for God's sake!! Have you lost your mind?"

"Mom please..." David tried to say.

"David, what has she done to you?" she asked, still
trying to free herself.

"Nothing, Mom..." David said in shame as he tried his
best not to look at his attractive, sumptuous Mother

laying there without a shred of clothing on. Her
perfectly golden body, those abundant, motherly
breasts... that lustrous abdomen that begged for the
right touch. Any man would die for just one touch of her,
even if it was her very own son.

I had to step in. "I gave him the chance to express his
true self. To give in to his most forbidden wants. What's
so wrong with a boy loving his Mother like that?" I said,
raising my voice to prove my
point.

"You have no clue how much this boy loves you, Sandra.
Maybe if you would have been around him more, you would
have noticed that."

Ouch. I hit a sore spot in her. Once again, I had proved
my point. She withdrew slightly, only to catch David
gazing at her marvelous body. She felt so ashamed like
this.

Nude, tied up, and nowhere to go.

"If you only knew how much he loves you. How he
practically cries every time he speaks
of you..." I said,
going over to her. Sandra snarled at me, virtually
lunging at me with the utmost hatred and wrath a person
could muster.

"This is sick!!" she barked, trying to get free. "You
could go to jail for what you're doing!" she said.

"I would gladly go to jail so this boy can express his
love for you." I said, stroking her bare leg.

"Sandy, please... I know this is tough, but I truly feel
that you know deep in your heart
that this is right." I
said as my voice lowered. "You're not a fighter, or
someone who hates... you're a lover. I see that in your
eyes. And that's why I've fallen in love with you."

Sandra halted her tirade, slowly glancing over at me.
David stood motionless; still enraptured by the sight of
his heavenly Mother. I placed my hand upon her face to
prove my point... an affirmation... a pledge to her...

"I do, Sandy. I do love you. Just as
much as I love your
son. I love you both. That's why I know you two were
meant for each other." Sandra began to sob heavily. I
could tell she was fighting this with all of her will
power. I then nestled closer to her...

"Who else would always love you unconditionally, without
any fears or doubts... without any guilt. Just pure
love?"

"This is so... wrong. I can't." she said, sparring with
the thoughts that were racing inside her head. "He's
my
son, Shannon. I can't do that to him."

Murmuring into her ear, I said; "No other man will ever
love you the way that David will. No one else will ever
stand by you like him. You know that as well as I do..."
I retorted. It was then that my plan began to take shape.

I stood from where Sandra was at, sauntering over to her
son nearby. Bare chested, I took him by the hands to
steer him to the bed. I could hear Sandra's breathing

swell as we got closer, not knowing what was in store for
her.

"Come on, David." I said, sensing his uneasy demeanor.
"Let's show your Mother what you mean."

As the words fell out of my mouth, I ascended upon the
bed next to Sandra with David hand in hand, inching along
beside me. I motioned David onto his back, gradually
placing him beside Sandra, who by now had turned her face
away from us both in disgust. David eased back carefully,
looking at
his Mother for any sign of her approval, but
none came. As he found a cozy spot on the bed, my hands
began to undo his pants.

"I want you to watch what I'm about to do." I said,
unzipping her son's pants.

His already erect cock had made its presence known to
all. My hands slipped the confining material beyond his
knees so I could free his aching cock. He was now
completely nude in front of his own Mother. Sandra still

kept her sights away from us, but that was okay. I knew
it wouldn't be long before she would come around.

As my fingertips gently blanketed around his extended
cock, I sighed in relief.

"Oh Sandy, look at this... Look at your boy's cock in my
hand. This is so beautiful." I said as David unexpectedly
shuddered in breathless hope and wonderment.

It was so thick... so pure. My full breasts heaved as I
took a breath, lowering their weighty mass above his

penis. Releasing my mild grip, I straddled him as my
breasts swayed up and down across his cock. David was so
ready... so eager.

My hair fell over my face as I felt myself being swept
away in the moment... I moaned slightly as David's hands
touched my shoulders gently, as if to motion me. I loved
his touch...

"Oh Sandy. You made the perfect lover. Oohh... Did you
know how good he was going to be when you carried him
in
your belly?" I said as David gasped aloud. I then
entangled a moan with a low chuckle... "Ooooh, David
likes that thought, doesn't he?" I whispered.

"Yes." he shivered in reply.

"David wants to be back inside his dear sweet Mother,
doesn't he?" I whispered again, this time aiming my
comments at Sandra. "To be where he belongs."

"Yes." David said in a higher pitch, obviously stricken
with overwhelming hope and heartfelt aspiration.

My breasts
maintained their slow, gentle caressing of his
manhood. I could tell the mood was now turning in my
favor. The initial shock was over, and now the tone
gradually set itself into motion. I could sense that
Sandra was letting her wrath go, but she was far from
yielding.

"I'm going to taste David's cock now, Sandy. And he's
going to imagine it's you doing this to him, not me." I
said as my lips separated, allowing his
thickness to ease
into my impatient, famished mouth. My scalding breath
fell over his cock, sending shudders throughout his young
body.

David cried out as my tongue glazed across its rigid
texture, enveloping his massive reproductive organ. It
felt so good to have David back inside my mouth, but it
would be even better with it lodged down the throat of
his Mother. With my hands at his sides, I began guiding
my lips up and down his length, allowing ample saliva to

lubricate my feast.

I was lost in my own world by this point, and when I
tasted David's pre-cum, I knew I was close. It was then I
finally glanced upward to see David's head swimming in
the moment. His eyes clinched shut, summoning all of his
will power to not yet cum.

I then noticed something that caught me completely off
guard... Sandra was staring directly at him. I was
completely stunned. It was as if she
had a thousand yard
stare, unaware of her surroundings, yet painstakingly
focused on her boy who was getting a very wet and
thorough blowjob. I couldn't smile, but knew my plan was
beginning to take root. His gasps commanded both Sandra
and my attention. How could they not? Quivers matured
into convulsions, gasps were now shouts of pure
adoration. I had to act...

I quickly crawled up, much to David and Sandra's
surprise, and grabbed his left hand. Undoing Sandra's

right wrist, I clasped both of their hands together as I
re-tied their hands in the restraint.

"I'll convince you yet that you two belong together." I
said as I swiftly tied it back, yet this time, Mother and
son were hand in hand. Sandra looked off again, ashamed
of herself. With my lips back on David's cock, I watched
with gleeful delight as Sandra's gaze soon came to my
own.

More convulsions soon followed
as David clutched his
Mother's hand... Sandra had balled her hand so that he
couldn't hold it, but soon her palm openly accepted her
son's touch as the beginnings of an orgasm soon made
itself known. Sandra watched my actions with wonderment
as I slurped away on her son's penis.

I could see the dilemma in her eyes... the fear and
anxiety that was ripping her heart to shreds. Her son's
growing cries of expectation captured Sandra's attention.
And as I tasted the first
flood of David's warm, life
giving bouillon, Sandra now held his hand with the same
urgency that he did. David bucked beneath me as his semen
overflowed into my mouth. It was then I heard him cry out
for his long lost love...

"Mother... Oh Mother." he gasped. Eyes still clamped
shut, David's head was now resting upon Sandra's
shoulder.

"Oh Baby." Sandra replied with a most loving and
compassionate
tone.

I could almost sense by her tone that she was somewhat
envious of my task, but I didn't want to assume that just
yet. All Sandra could do was watch her son thrust
uncontrollably, and most violently. By all means, Sandra
had probably never seen a male experience such a powerful
orgasm before in all her life. Her expressions were that
of pure amazement... she watched his every move, every
breath with unwavering attention. Sandra glanced back at
me briefly, as if to make sure I
was savoring every drop
of her precious son's sperm... she had nothing to worry
about. I was.

I then decided to give Sandra a personal show. Something
to make her think... Another flood of David's sperm
gushed forth, and my swallowing came to a halt. Sandra
witnessed her son's seed trickle down his entire length.
With my eyes on hers, I opened my mouth as wide as it
could possibly go. Engulfing his
cock in one fluid
stroke, I then ingested his sperm as our eyes locked
together in the most thoughtful expression two women
could share. I could tell by the look on her face that it
would only be a matter of time before she too would be
feasting upon her son's cock.

After the last few spurts of David's sperm seeped out, I
then lifted my head to gaze directly at Sandra. I looked
at her, as if to say; "See what you could have had?" My
cum soaked lips and tongue held her attention as I

mounted her slowly, leaning my face down to hers. The
inner conflict was evident as Sandra knew I wanted to
kiss her... Turning her head away, I swiftly clutched her
jaw with my hand to bring her lips to mine.

Still catching his breath, David watched with impatience
as I kissed his Mother. Sandra resisted at first,
eventually abandoning her opposition with a deep soul
kiss. I could feel her tongue
slide into my mouth, hoping
to savor any leftover drops of her son's semen. We must
have kissed for an hour, immersing one another in our
passion for each other. David watched from barely two
inches away as Sandra and I writhed our bodies
together...

I was so in love with her... and the fact that I allowed
myself to admit it was a feat that I myself never would
have imagined. These two people meant the world to me,
and I wanted the both of them with me for a long, long

time.

Sensing her hunger, I intentionally backed away from
Sandra. I knew she didn't want to let me go, but now was
the time she needed to focus on developing her
relationship with her devoted son. I leaned back,
stepping off the bed to see that David and Sandra's hands
were still bound together. They both weren't going
anywhere unless I decided to let them go.

No. They were staying right where they
were.

"I'm going to leave you two alone now. I think you both
have a lot to talk about." I said slipping on my white
satin robe, walking out of the bedroom.

Both of their faces clearly begged me not to leave, but I
knew my time there had ceased. I glanced back at the both
of them as I quietly closed the bedroom door behind me. I
knew that David could set his Mother free with enough
convincing, but something told me they both were going to
stay. Their relationship would
never be the same if they
left now, and they knew it.

It was about mid afternoon when I came back in from a
relaxing swim in my heated pool.

I felt so good as the warm water enveloped my unsheathed
frame. Yet all during my swim, I imagined what could
possibly be going on upstairs in my bedroom. Curiosity
getting the best of me, I decided to quietly go back
upstairs to take a peek inside. As I approached
the top
of the stairs, I heard their voices booming from within.
They both were arguing over Sandra's abandonment of David
year's prior. Sandra tearfully explained her reasons why
she left as her heartbroken son listened... I knew then
to back away, and go downstairs. This was their time.

Tending to some business later in the day, I spent the
rest of the afternoon and early evening downstairs in my
study. I will admit it was quite frustrating as I
continually wanted to check on
their progress-- if any,
throughout the rest of the day. I decided that I would
make them both dinner since it had been a very long day
for all of us. I made them a zesty Italian pasta dish,
and thought that serving them in bed might be a welcome
idea.

I began to fancy the notion of tending to these two. It
seemed that all three of us were venturing into
unchartered waters in the last day or so. Sandra
and
David as lovers, and myself dealing with these fond
emotions for them. I went back upstairs to check on their
progress (if any) a few hours later. I knew that this
would be a most difficult transition for Sandra. I was
asking for her to not only have sex with her own c***d,
but to give her heart and soul to him as his lover. This
would not be easy.

I walked back in to see the two sitting on opposite ends
of the bed. Both of them had my bed sheets covering their
naked bodies
in shame. Still dressed in my white silk
robe, I made my way to where Sandra sat, and knelt in
front of her as I took her hands in mine. I could see the
guilt on her face as she looked away from me.

"Please look at me, Sandra." I said as quietly as
possible, clutching her hands cautiously.

The agony besieged her thoughts-- fighting to make eye
contact with me. Her eyes were swollen from innumerable

tearful episodes. I pacified her in sympathy as I fondled
her cheek benevolently.

"I can't do this." She replied, still quite emotional.
"It's wrong."

"It's okay, sweetheart... It's okay." I retorted in my
most understanding tone. "But I'm only doing this for the
both of you. I know you want to be loved and to have a
relationship that's unconditional."

"With my own son?" she quickly answered.

"Your son? Sandra... You haven't had a relationship with
him in any way for how
many years now?"

Her head dropped in remorse. She knew I was right.

"All he had was a distant memory of you, and an
occasional picture to stare at. Sweetie, all I'm asking
is for you to think about it. Think about the joy you two
could have. He loves you so much, darling. He really
does. You should have seen how excited he was when we
role played with me as his Mother... I've never seen

anyone so thrilled."

The deliberation in her mind was clearly noticeable. I
glanced back at David for just a moment to see him
watching Sandra like a sad puppy dog. He looked so
helpless.

"Look at him, Sandra. Look at how he looks at you. Can't
you see the love in that boy's heart for you?" I asked.

Sandra hesitated to look, but did so as she and David
made eye contact briefly before she looked off. I
tightened my hands around hers.

"Sandy-- answer this for me, okay?" I said,
changing my
tone. "When I was sucking David's cock earlier, I saw you
looking at him. You were looking at him, weren't you?
Weren't you?"

She wouldn't answer. Without warning, I jolted her hands
for an answer.

"Sandy!!"

"Yes." she said under her breath in shame.

"And when I made him cum, you were holding his hand for
dear life, weren't you?" I said, persevering with my

convincing tone.

"Dammit Sandy-- I know you loved what you were looking
at. I saw you looking at him with that longing in your
eyes. Just like you did with me. And you loved it when he
came, didn't you?"

"Yes." she replied in awed silence.

"Do you realize that when he came, he came for you? He
was thinking about you the whole time I was sucking his
cock. That was for you," I said.

Sandra sighed, distraught from the impasse at hand. He
was so attractive, and very much what she wanted in
a
mate. But to make her son her lover was against
everything she held dear to her heart. If she were to
cross that line, her life would never be the same. How
would she answer to this? How would she explain this to
her friends and f****y?

I had to react before she went any further...

"Look, you two obviously had no relationship before
today. If you all can at least try, and
then it flops,
then you all can go back to being distant like before.
You have nothing to lose. It's a win-win situation... you
can be loved and adored like you've always wanted.

To have a committed, lasting romance with a man who
worships the ground you walk on."

Sandra realized I had a point. No one knew of her son at
work, or in her personal life. She could easily pass this
off as her younger lover-- an older woman seeking the joy
and stamina of a younger man. I saw the flickering gleam
of
possibility in her eyes... I knew then that there was
a chance. Fate was dealing with her heart, and Sandra
knew this to be true.

"David, why don't you come over here and help me
convinces your Mother that you're the perfect man for
her?" I asked, motioning for him to come closer. He
reluctantly did so, still d****d in the sheet.

"Without that sheet." I said in a more pressing
voice.

He hesitated, but agreed as the cloth fell to the floor.
Sandra glanced off, but not for long as I ordered her to
look at her fully nude son.

"No-- look at him Sandra," I snapped.

David sheepishly approached us as I could tell he was
already beginning to get aroused. His incredible length
soon sprout to life as I positioned him directly in front
of his Mother. The tension between them was apparent, but
I was resolved to break down those walls. This was
becoming more and more of a personal
quest for me...
Could I really get these two in bed together? More than
that, would they end up spending the rest of their lives
together? I had to know... I just had to.

David stood barely two feet from his Mother, sporting a
semi-erect penis. His was so nervous, yet so was Sandra.
She kept trying to look away, but something held her
there. She could have made a mad dash for the
door, but
she stayed. This was all the convincing I needed to
certify that this love affair was well worth pursuing.
Now was the moment I could utilize my prose with words...

"I want you to look at your son's penis, Sandy. Look at
his beautiful body with admiration." I said as my left
hand began to carefully fondle David's left thigh.

My right hand still grasped Sandra's as I felt her hold
tense up. Her eyes went from his feet-- progressing to
his well-built legs and groin.

"Did you ever think your
c***d would become so handsome?
This perfect?" I said as my fingertips reached the base
of his cock.

By now, his erection came to it's full potential. David's
breathing decreased as my fingers cloaked his bulky,
solid shaft--lazily stroking it with deference.
"You see this, sweetheart?" I inquired as I looked to see
that same look on Sandra's face as before... that

uninhabited expression of wonderment.

"I want you to think of him as your lover, not your son.
Look at him as if he is your man," I said.

I could tell my words were swaying Sandra as she sat
motionless, watching my hand continued with its long,
slow caresses. David's lungs heaved with expectancy as
his cock protruded to it's full ten-inch length. She
blinked, sitting back as the last of her doubts sprang
forth.

"I can't." She huffed as I ended her self-imposed torment
with a full kiss on her mouth.

My
tongue vigorously glided passed her own as her son
almost fell over due to my hand job.

His entire frame was being riveted by early signals of
orgasm. He quickly stood before we both caught him. I
smiled seeing Sandra immediately assume her Motherly role
as protector and safe keeper of her son... Her hands went
from mine to David's sides, buoyantly touching his
skin.

"Are you okay, baby?" she asked in a loving, concerned
tone.

Her hands gingerly felt her son's quivering stomach as he
looked down at her. He nodded yes as she felt the
sculpted texture of David's lower body-- his brawny
physique fascinated her immensely. She loved a lean and
fit looking man, and the movements in her hands said it
all.

She hesitated as she sighed again, but this time the sigh
was one of surrender. David balanced himself, relishing
his Mother's inquisitive caresses with gusto. His cock
now
stood straight out, barely an inch from his Mother's
lips...

Sandra's blank gaze went from her son's chest to his
susceptible cock. I could see Sandra's yearning, but
hesitation soon demanded her attention. Her fondling
ceased as David held his breath...

"Kiss it, Sandy. Kiss his cock." I whispered as she
stammered.

The thickness of her boy's
penis enthralled her so...
What would it feel like inside her? Could she take all of
his length in her womb? What would she do if she became
pregnant? The thoughts of i****t and morality trickled
into her mind as she turned away from her son.

David's hands then reached outward to hold her face
tenderly as they gazed into each other's eyes.

"It's okay, Mother... No matter what-- I love you." said
David in a most serious, and mature tone.

I was taken by his words. It was as if he was speaking to
her as her lover, and not as her
youthful son.

"Tell me what you're feeling." He asked in an assuring
voice. Wow... even this was erotic to watch.

"David..." gasped Sandra as she took his hands in hers.
"I don't want to hurt you." she said as tears began to
swell in her eyes.

Her son graciously soothed her concerns by kneeling in
front of her, keeping his eyes on
hers.

If this was his way of charming her, it was working
because I was certainly falling under his spell too. He
quietly, "Shush," her as his forefinger began to stroke
her jaw line lightly. His eyes fell from hers to admire
the beauty of his Mother. With the back of his finger,
David repeated his careful strokes as Sandra basked in
the affectionate display of his love. All Sandra could do
was look upon her son with awe...

"Shush... I just want to love you... Just want to love
you." He faintly whispered.

With that, his fingertip outlined
her lower lip. His
movements were painstakingly slow, yet just what we women
crave.

"So much beauty, Mother. You just... are so delicate--
gorgeous." He said, verbally seducing her with every
word. "You'll never know how long I've been in love with
you."

This was just what needed to be said to squelch Sandra's
doubts and
fears forever. Her son's magical expressions
filled Sandra's heart, giving her stomach the butterflies
so many of us know and love. She hadn't felt this
cherished by a man since her teenage years... If all men
could only express themselves this way, then Sandra
wouldn't have to resort to having her son as her lover...
But then again, having David articulate his feelings made
it even more of an emotional encountering for her.

"Do you know how long I've loved you?" He asked, nearing
his lips to hers. "How I used to stare at the pictures
you sent us at
Christmas?"

Sandra's trembling breath fell upon her son's face... Her
lower lip quivered as David soothed her anxieties with
thoughtful dexterity.

"David..." She uttered helplessly as their lips scarcely
brushed against each other's. Their eyes still open,
David softly pledged his heart once more...
"Let me love you... just love
you." Said her son.

Sandra's eyelids fell as surrender encompassed her
intellect.

"Just love you..." David whispered against her lips once
more as she held her breath.

What would happen? Who would make the first move? His
fingers combed her tresses, holding her head as he swayed
his lips around his Mother's flushed face. His lips
placed a soothing kiss on her cheek, then to her
forehead... Sandra melted at his affection, keeping her
eyes sealed from the light.

"All those men who could never give you what you
craved..." Said David as
another pacifying kiss
accompanied his high regard.

"I hated to see you suffer like that, Mother." Sandra
winced, letting a low gasp flee from her lungs. He was
exactly right... She did have to suffer through several
failed romances with uncaring and repulsive men. Perhaps
this would be the one-- her own son. There would be only

one way to find out, and that was to try...

Her face warily drifted in the direction of his lips,
drawing in a long breath as she did. Their faces basked
in the warmth of each other's proximity, grazing cheek to
cheek. David cradled her head in the palm of his left
hand, feeling his Mother's warm breath cascade across his
face. Their expressions were drenched in absolution...
Sitting in crushing silence, I watched David and Sandra
teeter in this breathless moment of expectation. A melody
of truth echoed in their minds...

Their first kiss lingered about,
engulfing their
awareness in certain truth. David's lips cautiously
opened, bringing all of his aspirations and fantasies
upon his Mother. Their lips slowly brushed together,
separating briefly before coming together once more.
Sandra was still, mouth agape in awe as she felt her
son's lips graze over hers. Helpless, yet
crippled with
ecstasy, Sandra whimpered as if it was her very first
kiss. In several ways it truly was... and as her son's
lips eased closer, she accepted his devoted efforts with
all of her heart.

It began with the finesse and grace of the most perfect
coupling. David cupped her jaw, holding her as their kiss
ripened with ease. David held back, taking time to pamper
her silky, glorious lips with his. God, they were so
incredibly soft. For Sandra, his lips held the strength
and love that every man should have. The petting lasted
for several minutes as it was obvious
David didn't want
to rush this. He was clearly in charge, yet sensed his
Mother's uncertainty with every gesture of his gentle
lips.

And when Sandra lifted her hand to rest upon David's
neck, he about collapsed in reverence. Her jaw slipped as
she inched forth, bringing their lips simultaneously in a
full
mouth-to-mouth kiss. A muffled moan came from her
mouth as she fell into her son's folds of flesh. She felt
her son's saliva blend with hers as David brought his
arms around her lower back. Their flesh barely skimmed
together as Sandra's breasts patted David's chest.

With fervor, Sandra brought her arms around David's neck
to embrace their emotional union. When she felt his
brawny chest press into hers, Sandra lost all sense of
her surroundings. Her mouth opened full as she accepted
her son's heated tongue with zeal. Her hands raked his
head, feeling his soft hair slide between
her fingers...
This was too good to be true. How could this feel so
good? So right? Whatever the answer was, Sandra didn't
care...

All that mattered was this man's unconditional love for
her.

Her lips sealed themselves around David's dripping
tongue, drawing it deep within her mouth.

David
froze, overcome by his Mother's libidinous
beckoning. Her hands slid down his back in order to pull
him closer. He complied by letting his palms come to rest
upon her wide, golden hips. Their ample mass felt so good
in his grip... he pressed his fingers into her skin-- as
if to claim her as his own.

He groaned in euphoria, invoking his sheer will power to
make this woman his for all time. Her arms surrounded him
whole, motioning him back upon the bed...
Their relationship crossed into another realm of
absolution.

Her right hand began to fondle her son's cheek. Watching
their
love affair unfold... captivated me It was amazing.
Two of the most beautiful people I've ever known, laying
in each other's arms... about to cross the point of no
return. Sandra warmly soothed her son's face with subtle
finesse as they stared into each other's yearning eyes.
All those years alone, cold...
without one another, and
now their moment was upon them. Sandra commenced their
moment by lifting her head toward her son. David's gaze
fell to his Mother's lips as he closed the gap between
them... Their movements were unhurried, and attentive.

I gasped as my heart jumped out of my chest... the
merciless pounding in my chest along with my shallow
breaths... I watched as their lips gently savored the
touch and taste of the other... Long, sweet kisses were
heard as their slurps echoed throughout my ears. Mother
and son, man and woman... two hearts so in love.

David now had the girl
of his dreams... his very own
Mother. Recalling his admission to me made me glow with
appreciation as David's arms curled around his Mother's
neck. Their bodies looked so perfectly matched
together... my eyes traveled the entire length of their
frames. His muscular build matched against her succulent,

Motherly body. His hands now resting on each side of her
face, David was hovering barely an inch above Sandra's
trembling body. Their kiss unbroken, I could see David's
visible erection beneath him. He had his back arched
slightly so that his penis wasn't touching his Mother's
smooth naked flesh...

He was careful and quite diligent in his actions, yet so
was his Mother. Her hands began to explore her son's
impressive build, feeling his back and strong arms. Moans
echoed from her lungs as her mouth was still sealed
against her son's, yet I could tell this gentle foreplay
would only last
so long. I sat completely still, watching
these two become wanton lovers. I couldn't speak, much
less act on any impulse I had... There was simply too
much beauty to appreciate.

Sandra's voracious palms fell to her son's round ass,
feeling their robust form as David cringed. Sandra took
this
as his endorsement, bringing him down upon her
flesh. David could feel his Mother's buxom chest against
his now, skin against skin... they both shuddered in
elation as David twisted his mouth around Sandra's for a
deeper kiss. Her hands went from his ass, to his fingers
as she held them with powerful urgency. David took a deep
breath from his nostrils as did Sandra. That sound was so
intoxicating to hear...

Sandra then extended her arms outward with her son's as
his cock now pressed against his Mother's thigh. Her
mouth opened in delight, feeling his stiff manhood
against her. David's hands
now roamed the length of his
Mother's arms to her shoulders, bringing her in for an
earnest kiss. His frame then shifted to where he was
barely above her... I knew what was in store next.

Their kiss broken off, David took his right hand and
seized his thick ten inch cock. He glanced down to see

his lover's full breasts as a quick kiss followed. Sandra
held her son's face against her breast as David
positioned his cock at the entrance to his Mother's
womb... Sandra buckled, feeling the tip of his young
penis graze her pussy. They both instantly looked at each
other to make sure they knew what they were about to
do... as if to reassure themselves that their act of love
was a sure thing... and it was. Sandra relaxed her glossy
legs so that her son could have more room... It was a
moment both would never forget.

"I love you, Mother." David uttered in breathless
assurance.

"I
love you too, baby." She said as she stared into her
son's eyes. She knew that from this moment on, their
lives would never be the same. If she allowed her son to
have sex with her, it would forever change their
relationship. Yet she felt indebted to him for all the
years she had neglected him.
She wasn't allowing this to
happen because of guilt, but because of her unquenchable
wish for happiness. And if it was her very own son who
would fill that empty void, so be it. It felt so right.

Holding his breath, David tediously motioned his hips
forward so that the tip of his penis penetrated his
Mother's dripping vagina. Their gaze didn't falter as she
too held her breath from the initial rendezvous. Sandra
finally exhaled in elation as David eased his cock
further inside... her eyes rolled in the back of her
head, inhaling a deep breath as David's cock sank all the
way into her expecting
womb. She couldn't believe how far
he was going into her and he couldn't believe how
incredible she felt.

Every nerve ending in David's cock was submersed in his
Mother's boiling juices. Hard, stiff cock blending with
soft, warm pussy. All ten inches of David was now safely
lodged within
his Mother as his body tried to find a
natural rhythm. But as any lovers, it would be a while
before both would find that. Their uncoordinated
movements were obvious, yet their love for one another
smoothed their flaws.

All they could do was revel in this remarkable act of
intercourse. His hands wanted to feel so much of her, as
did hers. David quickly smiled as he gulped down his
anxiety.

Sandra observed her son's eagerness, and quickly
encouraged him with an "I love you" as he plunged deep
inside her. She let out a long, low groan this time as
she felt him go deeper than before. I had
never heard
Sandra like this... like an untamed b**st mating. Her
head thrusting back, she clenched every muscle in her
upper body in absolute reverence. The veins in her neck
bulged out as she cried out in complete bliss. Her arms
jolted, coming to rest around David's neck as he began to

find his tempo.

He couldn't believe he was making love to his dear sweet
Mother... He had to keep glancing at her to make sure
this was indeed true. All he could see was her long,
beautiful neck as he began thrusting into his Mother. She
finally looked back at her son with a face of untamed,
wild lust. She lifted her ass to meet his push for thrust
as she let go of all her fears and inhibitions. She was
eagerly and willingly fucking her son now, and the look
on her face said it all so clearly.

Every breath she took bellowed throughout my bedroom as
her legs wrapped themselves around her son's
waist,
bringing him closer than before. It was all David could
do to keep his composure. After all, his Mother was
fucking him like a salacious whore. His strokes grew
rapidly as his cock stabbed her again and again. His
hands reached beneath her to clutch her wide hips as

perspiration covered both of their faces.

Her ass felt so good in his hands... those broad,
enticing hips that begged for his seed... He shut his
eyes, letting his mind relish the moment of nirvana. He
was making love to his true love... his soul mate. His
dreams finally coming true, and the concept of it all
summoned his sperm from the deepest regions of his
testicles.

David bucked ferociously as Sandra felt her son's
throbbing penis ram inside her. She knew her boy was
close, and brought his face to her breasts to flood his
senses entirely. His hands still clamped around her
shapely ass, David cried out
from between his Mother's
breasts. She heard his muffled wails as she lifted her
head to kiss his face... it was then she felt the first
surge of her son's semen inundate her pussy. David
shouted out in pure heightened bliss; "Oh Mother..."
Sandra heard this, and along
with her son's life giving
seed coursing throughout her womb, she too succumbed to a
commanding, self-evident orgasm.

"Oh baby." She cried out, tightening her legs around her
son's brawny, sweaty torso.

Each and every pulse of sperm that filled her pussy
induced gasps of absolute rhapsody. Her son was
overflowing her womb with his semen, and the feeling was
one of the most remarkable Sandra had ever felt before.
His entire body snapped as Sandra watched her son lift
his chest-- looking skyward-- as if to rally every drop
of his essence he could possibly give his beautiful
Mother. And he did. She felt her son's
swelling neck and
chest as he shot rope after rope of his young seed deep
within his Mother.

Sandra crumbled as another orgasm took hold of her. I was
now watching both Mother and son share a resplendent,
simultaneous orgasm together. It was the most beautiful
act
of intercourse I had ever witnessed first-hand.

Wow... I couldn't believe what I had just seen. No words
could express what had just taken place. David collapsed
atop his Mother in exhaustion. His entire body was glazed
over in perspiration, his hair soaked from the powerful
act of intercourse. Sandra kept her legs around David to
make sure he didn't withdrawal his still hard cock... As
his head came to rest on her shoulder, Sandra held him
close, softly chanting to him with words of support and
love.

"Oh sweetie. Oh my baby." She whispered as her hands
stroked his tasseled hair. David suddenly quivered in a

series of aftershocks from orgasm. His mouth began
kissing her shoulder as they began reveling in the
afterglow of making love. Lifting his head, David gazed
down at his Mother in disbelief. Their exhilarated state
intensified as David and Sandra's eye contact captured

their growing love. Her son's seed was now rippling
throughout her inner most regions, and the emotions
carried the two lovers away.

"You're so handsome," she murmured as David caught his
breath. He loved hearing her low, enticing voice.

"You're so beautiful," said David, running his fingertip
along her disheveled hair. "I love everything about
you... your eyes... your face..."

Sandra sighed deeply, hearing his words of guiltless
affinity. She too was lost in the moment.

I then decided to step in, and make use of this verbal
exchange. I leaned forward from the side of the bed as
they both looked at
me.

"Don't let me interrupt." I said, motioning for them to
look back at one another. "Seriously. This is your
moment, not mine. Focus on each other."

Sandra smiled at me, then went back to her son. I was now
on the bed next to them about a foot away as I just sat

in amazement staring at the two still nestled in each
other's arms.

"I don't want you to acknowledge me, just listen." I
said, knowing now that it was time for words and language
to be put to use. "You both have just made love for the
first time..."

David glanced at me as Sandra motioned him back. "There
you go." I said. "Just look into each other's eyes as I
talk." I said as Sandra took a deep breath, still feeling
her son's cock wedged up inside her. "God you two make
such a beautiful couple. Just look at you... you should
have seen what I saw back there..." I said as my right
hand eased out. I was resting on
my left side as my hand
touched Sandra's thigh lightly. "You two were so lost in
each other, like a****ls in the wild. Two savage
b**sts... amazing."

Sandra leaned up from her pillow to kiss David full on
the lips.

"Yes." I hissed. "Kiss your man, Sandy.
He's your man,
isn't he?" I said as she moaned her approval.

David fell into this kiss with all of his weight,
bringing his arms around her neck.

"Who would have ever thought you both would end up like
this... as lovers." I said as the words sent shivers
through the couple, only to heighten their fervor.

"Oh yes... you two were meant for each other. The perfect
couple." No sooner did those words come out that Sandra
opened her mouth to gasp... a confirmation of what I was
saying.

I was intent on using my words to make them fuck once
more...

"Oh Sandy... you made him for yourself all those years
ago." I
said, leaning to her ear as I whispered into it.
All she could do was channel her anxiety to her son,
inhaling his tongue down her throat.

"I bet you knew he would come back eighteen years later
and be the love of your life, didn't you Sandy?" Her body
now
swayed in eagerness as she thrust up, motioning her
son on his back... I liked what I saw. Her wide hips
straddled her son's groin, still holding his cock deep
inside her... David didn't know how to take his Mother's
aggression, but offered no resistance.

His hands naturally found their way to Sandra's
illustrious, wide ass. I could tell he liked the feel of
each cheek in his palms... I did too. She sat straight
up, lifting her arms up to run her hands through her long
flowing hair, giving her son one hell of a show... I
think she knew what she was doing... Her large breasts in
full view, the contours of her hourglass figure... "Oh

David, look." I said with deep affection.

"See what she's doing? That's for you, sweetheart." I
said, enjoying the show as well. With that, Sandra began
to rock her body back and forth-- feeling David's stiff
cock growing inside her once more. (Young
men have that
unique ability to go again and again, and Sandra knew
it.) Sandra looked like a complete slut with her hair a
mess-- locks of her blonde hair dangling around her
face... She brought down her hands around her face,
lazily dragging her fingers across her lips as she and
David shared another gaze.

"Look at her, David." I said in a hushed tone. "She wants
you again... and you're going to give her what she wants,
aren't you?" Without thinking, he nodded yes as he
tightened his grasp on her full ass.

"Explore her body, David. Feel her in your hands... feel
your woman," I said as his palms came around to feel each

beloved thigh. Her bronze hued flesh seemed to glimmer as
he squeezed its warm fleshy texture. His actions were
slow and gentle, just as they should be... He was
learning every inch of her flesh by heart... His strong
hands began to feel her stomach and sides
scrupulously,
wondering what it must have been like to be in her womb.
Sandra now cupped each of her breasts in her hands as her
head thrust back, flinging her mane of hair rearward as
the strands softly thrashed her backside.

"She's so beautiful, isn't she?" I pronounced, now laying
beside David with my head against his so I too could
share the sight.

"Feel your Mother's breasts, David." I said, kissing his
cheek softly. His fingertips entwined between his
Mother's as both felt the goodness of her full bosomed
bust. Still swaying back and forth, Sandra again leaned
her neck all the way back as she relished her son's

touch.

David couldn't believe this... Not only had he made love
to her, but now he was adoring her in a manner that took
his breath away.

"Oh, Mother..." he gasped as he lightly pressed each full
orb. Her hands fell from their grip to grasp her son's

arms.

"Tell her how you feel, David. Tell her everything." I
commanded.

"Her breasts. They're so big." He said, somewhat unsure
of his delivery.

"What else?" I said. "Make love to her in words, David."

David swallowed rather nervously, and I understood his
predicament. A lot of people find it tough to describe
their emotions.

"I just... I... can't believe we're together finally.
It's just like I thought it would be." He added. "I want
to taste her... taste every inch of her body." He said,
sending his Mother further into complete delight.

"Tell her you'll never leave her, David. Promise her
you'll be
with her forever." I said, touching Sandra's
bare thigh once more.

"You know I'll never leave you." He said with a gasp.

"How could I ever do that to you?" He said, feeling the
goodness of each supple breast once more.

"I'm not like all the other
men in your life that used
you, Mother... I'm your son." He said, beckoning his hard
manhood.

Sandra was panting heavily by now, swimming in the verbal
lovemaking she was hearing.

She could feel her son's enlarging cock shift deep inside
her Motherly hips.

David went on...

"We'll always have that special bond. That's why I love
you so much...
God, how could I NOT love you, Mother?" Sandra cried out
in exhilaration; "Oh my God." She shoved her body
forward, falling atop her son for a scalding kiss. She
had to reassure herself of this... David met her kiss
with equal fortitude, embracing her as his arms

enshrouded Sandra.

"Oh, look at this." I said. "Look at this kiss. The
passion... the hunger deep inside you both." I said in a
daze.

Sandra loved hearing me talk like this... I knew she did.
She knew I spoke her every thought and wish... Her
breasts
crushed against David's chest as I saw her hips
begin to dig themselves into her son.

"Look at you, Sandra. Your gorgeous ass rising and
falling atop your son's cock. Your hips..." I said,
moving down the bed so I could see their copulation up
close. I watched as David's hands instinctively fell back
to her ass, gripping her cheeks once more. Both were
moaning and gasping as Sandra gave her young man the
working over of his life... His glistening penis, dipping
in and out of his Mother's moistened vulva. It was so
incredibly hard...

Mother and son mating once more like famished b**sts. I
watched as her son pounded her
mercilessly. Each push and
thrust sent ripples of gratification across Sandra's
magnificent ass.

His fingernails dug into her flesh, making sure she
wouldn't let go... The wet sounds of pussy and cock
thrusting together made me shudder as their bodies loudly

smacked against each other. They both found a instinctive
cadence to their emotional sacrament as I just sat and
watched... I began to murmur to myself quietly.

"Look at this beauty. This ass... his cock so hard. She
did this to him. She made her son this way." I said as my
hand reached up to stroke Sandra's backside. "He's really
doing it...

He's mating with his Mother..."

David began bucking uncontrollably underneath his Mother
as he thrust up at her with vehemence... Sandra knew her
boy was close to spilling his seed in her once more, and
that notion made her even that more determined to make
him cum. I quickly
sat up so I could see their faces as
they came... I had to see for myself the sheer strength
of their union.

David's eyes were clamped shut as sweat rolled from his
brow. Sandra had her forehead against his, occasionally
kissing him as strands of her hair
were completely
drenched from their intense lovemaking.

"Your Mother's going to make you cum, David. Think about
it, David." I said as I positioned myself right beside
the loving couple.

"Think about all the times you wanted her... all the
times you masturbated to her..." I said, chanting in his
ear.

My words of encouragement only fueled his desire even
more. Looking up at her, David readjusted his hands so he
could go deeper inside his Mother. Sandra saw the hope in
her son's eyes... the aspirations he had. Their misty
eyes said it all... Sandra cried out as he clearly took
charge of their copulation, and she didn't
mind one bit.
It felt good to be controlled by her own son.

"You like that, don't you Sandy?" I asked.

Between her short huffs, she retorted; "Yes."

Orgasm soon took control of her flesh as she lost all
control. David felt his Mother convulse as he
took hold
of her... Her eyes rolled back in her head as she let out
a long, low guttural moan. David took this as a message
of hope, so he did all he could to bury his cock all the
way inside his Mother... He wanted to make sure his seed
took root inside the very womb he was created in. His
fingers pressed into her as every muscle in his body
contracted all at once...

"Your son's cumming, Sandy. Look. You made him do this...
You did this." I voiced as thick streams of David's sperm
saturated his Mother's womb.

I jumped to my knees, grasping Sandra in my arms. David's
loud cries filled the room as she was disoriented from

her powerful, mind-blowing orgasm. His hands squeezed her
ass f***efully, bringing her down around his cock. I held
Sandra as her son filled her with his life giving
semen... I could tell that with every discharge of his
seed sent waves of incredible delight
throughout her
Motherly hips.

"Your son's cumming inside you, Sandy. It feels so good,
doesn't it?" I whispered as her head lay on my shoulder.
Her low moans continued as David's relentless thrusting
continued.

"You made your man cum, who would've ever thought your
son would do this to you?

To feel his own sperm fill you? You love this, don't
you?"

All she could do was nod yes as her son continued
shooting thick ropes of his cum inside her.

"I love you, Mother." Exclaimed David as the last of his
seed trickled out.

Their second orgasm shook each of them to their very
core. Sandra couldn't believe that
her c***d's semen was
now coursing throughout her veins. Judging from my own
experience with David, I could almost bet he doused her
with at least a half a gallon of his seed. With Sandra
still in my arms, I held her as she caught her breath as
I caressed
her drenched mane of hair.

She had probably experienced the most rigorous sex of her
entire life in the last two days, and she was clearly
exhausted. I knew David could more than likely go again,
but this was enough for one day. I didn't want them to
have too much of a good thing, so I eased Sandra down on
the bed as we all fell asl**p together in each other's
arms. It was the end of their first day of many as
lovers. There was no turning back now.

The next day, I awoke to find my bed empty. Much to my
surprise, Sandra and David got up earlier for a swim in
my pool. As I got out of bed, I heard the two laughing
and cavorting
outside my window. I was somewhat jealous,
but was pleased when I saw the two lovers swimming in the
nude together. I could tell that their joy was something
they both craved, and found in each other. Sandra was as
giddy as a teenager with her first love...
her smiles
glowed with genuine candor as she and David frolicked
about, splashing each other with the water as silliness
and joy was the predominate mood. I grinned, thinking how
perfectly matched they were indeed. Their games abruptly
ended when Sandra quickly kissed her lover, embracing him
as they spun around in one another's arms. The humor
evaporated briefly they exchanged hushed, 'I love yous,'
between a series of deep soul kisses. I was simply amazed
by the sight...

Later that day, I greeted the two sunbathing in the nude
with lunch. David and his Mother were holding hands as
they greeted me with sincere affinity. The two
lovingly
expressed their gratitude for arranging their impassioned
union. David watched as his Mother and I kissed each
other tenderly for quite some time. Being the sexually
charged creatures we were, Sandra and I soon fell back
upon my lawn chair as our
kiss matured into full blown
sex. I crawled around her, like a lion to their prey as
we locked our bodies together in a torrid, steamy sixty-
nine.

With my derriere hovering above Sandra's face, we both
proceeded to intoxicate ourselves in each other's flowing
juices. I sealed my lips around her beautiful vagina,
swallowing the tart thickness of her womanly being. My
senses were electrified just thinking about my tongue,
and how her son's cock was probably there just moments
before. Our limbs entwined as we rocked back and forth
together; feeling her hands graze across my thighs, up to
the thick globes of my backside.

In that
hazy moment, I felt David's cock gently flow into
my ass. With my surprise, Sandra's efforts multiplied as
I was being double-teamed by Mother and Son. I felt
absolutely wonderful as both of my most delicate orifices
were being savored; it was the
beginning of a new part of
my life.

From that day on, David and Sandra's relationship would
never be the same.

Both Sandra and I called in sick for the next two weeks
as David took off from school. We stayed at my house,
not leaving once for that two-week period. David showered
his Mother with magnificent gifts and made us scrumptious
dinners practically every night. He was the most courteous
gentleman a woman could ever hope for... He would leave
Sandra intimate love notes s**ttered throughout the house
for her to see-- a reminder of his undying love for her.

It was something to see... passion seemed to flow in
their every move
together. Their lovemaking seemed to
strengthen their bond time after time-- orgasm after
mind-boggling orgasm. I vividly recall one evening in
particular...

David had just finished making plans for a catered formal
dinner for the two of
them, which I gladly paid for
myself. They were dressed in their finest attire with
David in a sharp tuxedo, and Sandra dressed in a
strapless, black ankle-length cocktail dress. She had
spent the entire day preparing for their special dinner,
getting a manicure and having her nails done. The
caterers arrived that evening along with two servants--
following David's instructions to the exact detail.
Candles lit the entire dining room-- red long stemmed
roses garnished the table, and soft jazz music played
throughout the house. It was the most romantic atmosphere
I had ever seen anyone create for their beloved. Sandra
came down from her room around
7pm.

At the bottom of the staircase stood her son; so handsome
and fair. Taking her elegant hand in his, he softly
kissed the back of her hand as she was lead arm in arm
into the main dining area. There the two sat down to
enjoy each
other's company for the rest of the evening,
relishing each other's company over wine and a
scrumptious seafood feast. The dinner staff had no clue
they were working that evening for a Mother and Son...
for all they knew, David and Sandra were a normal couple
celebrating their love. In many ways they were, but if
they only knew...

After the main course ended, both Mother and Son shared a
long, slow dance together in the parlor adjoining the
dining room. Like the dining room, several candles lit
the room to create the perfect ambiance. The two lovers
lost themselves in the moment-- Sandra drifted away in
her lover' s arms. She had finally found the
perfect man.

With dinner finished, David informed the staff that their
services were no longer required, yet held Sandra at the
table, telling her that dessert was still on order.

Becoming a bit daring, David blindfolded his Mother
and
asked her to stay seated as he went to fetch her dessert
plate... With darkness rampant, all she could hear were
the sound of wheels coming closer.

Soon, a fresh, delightful aroma filled her senses...
oranges, bananas, tangerines, all of the wonderful
healthy foods she loved to indulge herself in. Hearing
the grinding wheels come up beside her, she glowed with a
telling smile as she felt her son's hands gracefully
caress her soft, bare shoulders. His warm breath fell
upon her neck for a kiss as he sighed in rapture.

"Are you ready for dessert, Mother?" He asked timidly.

"Uhmm, I am, sweetheart." Replied his lover in
contentment; turning
her head to kiss him affectionately.

With that, the blindfold fell from her eyes to see me
laying nude on a cart, resting atop a bed of healthy and
exotic fruits. My entire backside was garnished with the
same... I was on my stomach,
propped up on my elbows with
my knees bent upward. I had just shaved my legs, so my
skin was soft and smooth to the touch. David had thought
up the concept days earlier, and I was all for it.

With a g**** dangling from my mouth, I coyishly raised my
fingers to the g**** as I clamped my teeth around it--
all the while staring at Sandra with the finest seductive
expression I could offer. My mouth filled with g****
juice, I ran my tongue along my lips-- as if to douse
Sandra's body with it. The look on my face said "Fuck me"
all over it, and I knew she would gracefully comply.

Sandra's look in her eyes was of pure hunger. Blushing
after I mouthed the
words "I want you", all she could do
was lean closer to me. She longingly gazed across my
backside, d****d in several types of mouth-watering
fruits. My lower back was gingerly decorated with
pineapple slices... from there, she noticed
my bronzed
ass glistening with orange slices and bananas.

"I thought you'd like this, Mother." Said David as he
wheeled me closer to her.

"Oh, David. You'll never know." She said, taking notice
of my soaked mane of hair.

I looked like a a****l from the wild; plucked away from
its habitat to mate with Sandra. David clutched two
freshly peeled oranges in both hands, applying steady
pressure to each as trickles of sweet juice fell upon my
brown skin. I flinched, puckering my lips as the juice
ran over my back, and across my full ass. Sandra gasped
as she watched the juice trickle down the full contours
of my shapely beige ass. A pool of the juice
collected in
the lower dip of my back, right where my spine curves
inward to round out the top portion of my buttocks. But
before Sandra could begin her feast, David reached into
his coat pocket and knelt beside her.

In his
hand, he presented Sandra with a tiny jewelry box.
She immediately knew what it was.

"Will you marry me, Mother? Will you give my life this
one precious gift?" Asked David in his most serious tone.
He looked into his Mother's sapphire eyes with the utmost
conviction and determination. Wow... I couldn't believe
what he had just done. Tears swelled in Sandra's eyes as
she caught her breath in complete shock. Not only had she
made love to her own son, but now he was asking for her
hand in marriage. It was a lot to think about.

"I promise that my heart will be yours for all time. I'll
be there when you need me... You'll be loved and adored
for the rest of your
life, Mother. That I can promise
you... You're the love of my life." He said as he opened
the box, revealing an exquisite 28-caret diamond ring.

Sandra openly wept as he took the ring, and placed it on
her ring finger. Her
hands trembled as he did. Mine would
be too if I were in her shoes at that moment.

"Oh, David." Sandra replied. "Baby, this is just..."

"What?" He said, leaning in closer to her. They both
gazed at her gorgeous ring as tears dripped from her
lovely face. I smiled lovingly at the two... they were so
in love.

"Will you, Mother?" He asked yet again, kissing her tear
soaked face with finesse.

Sandra quickly looked up, gathering her heart's
affirmation. She had to go with the deeply felt instincts
now laced throughout her heart. It couldn't be denied or
hidden.

It was her ultimate destiny.

"Yes," she said, choking back the flood of tears. Her

reply was music to my ears.

A tear seized David as he embraced his Mother, sealing
their fate for all time. They vigorously embraced one
another as Sandra cried in her lover's arms. Muddled in
the sounds of their cries,
all they could say was, "I
love you... I love you."

"I guess this ended up being an engagement party?" I
remarked.

Sandra eased back from the hug as she excitedly nodded
yes, showing me the ring. I took her hand to see for
myself. It was beautiful. And I could hardly imagine how
much David had spent on his lovely Mother-- now Bride to
be.

"I think this calls for a celebration. May I kiss the
bride?" I asked as Sandra happily complied.

I could taste the tears of joy on her pouty lips. She was
so happy.

"Thank you," she whispered to me. "Thank you for finding
my son for me."

"You mean your fiancee?" I asked with a telling smile on
my
face.

She happily nodded yes as we kissed once more. I cradled
her head in my hand; deciding to initiate their vows
right here and now. We typically would go to my bedroom
for such festivities, yet I knew we couldn't wait
for
that. Sandra's eagerness in showing me her gratitude
certainly proved true as every slice of fruit was
consumed, and/or slithered across my tawny flesh.

Still on my elbows, I put my best effort forward to
remain on that cart as both David and Sandra savored each
globe of my glistening derriere. I glanced back over my
shoulder to see both heads fluttering atop my cheeks.
Sandra's mouth was parted as wide as it could go; lips
pressed against my flesh in an attempt to inhale as much
of my ass flesh as possible into her raving mouth. It was
all I could do to keep my composure; what was left of it
anyway.

David sensed his Mother's growing hunger with each lap
of
her tongue, and stepped back to watch. Delicate whimpers
of delight escaped my lips as Sandra now had my backside
all to herself. He was used to seeing that appetite
bestowed upon himself, but now it was all on
me.

"She loves you so much, Shannon." David whispered,
catching me off guard. This was usually my tactic;
verbalizing the moment at hand. My face splintered in
ecstasy and joy as a slight smile emerged.

"Your ass is so beautiful. God, look at her just
devouring it. Those plump cheeks..." He said, sitting
down in front of me as I felt Sandra's hot breath soothed
the moist cleavage of my rump. I looked back once more to
see Sandra directly behind me; each hand resting upon
each malleable orb. Her fingers were spread wide, trying
to clutch as much of my flesh as possible as her face
descended between my heightened cleavage.

"God Shannon-- look at your cheeks against
Mother's face.
Do you know how beautiful this is? Can't you see how much
she loves this?" Asked David in his gratifying low tone.
His Mother moaned in muffled agreement as her face was
smothered deep in ass. Her
son's words inspired her, and
obviously so as I felt her tongue flatten itself against
my anal cove. I shuddered aloud; clinching my fists in
vehemence... It had been way too long since Sandra and I
last made love, and this was by far a welcome salutation.

"Her face looks so good in your ass." Replied David as
his Mother's tongue circled my forbidden realm.

"Yeeeesssss." I whimpered in exultation. "Talk about my
ass, David."

He leaned in, cheek to cheek as his breath warmed my ear.

"You like this, don't you Shannon? You like having a
beautiful woman like my Mother tasting your ass?" He said
softly.

"Uh-huh." I retorted.

His view of his Mother over my
shoulder gave David enough
to certainly talk about.

"Her fingers pressed into your cheeks... look at those
fingernails just digging into that tan skin."

I cried out as I felt Sandra's tongue slip into my

relaxed orifice. I opened to her, feeling the scalding
warmth of her tongue swab my asshole.

"She's inside you, isn't she?" asked David.

"Uh-huh." I replied breathlessly.

"Feel it, Shannon." He said with encouragement. "Feel her
devotion and love for you... give your gorgeous ass to
her." David said as he saw Sandra's palms part my
moistened spheres for a deeper thrust of her tongue.

"God look at that," he added. "Look at her hands cupping
your cheeks. God that is so hot."

If he only knew how good this felt. My tonguing of his
backside earlier was pale in comparison; completely
different between females. I felt her hands lightly pat
my (now) trembling cheeks as
David took hold of another
peeled orange.

Again, his grip burst forth more juice upon my ass as
well as Sandra's face. The sensation of cold liquid
marinating my globes, mixed with her spicy hot tongue

wedged deep in my ass was simply too much. My backside
rippled with wave after wave of joyance. I'm sure Sandra
and David loved watching my glossy, full ass quake in
pleasure; at least so they admitted later.

"Oh God my ass... my ass. So deep." I cried out in open-
mouthed ecstasy.

"She's so deep."

My muscles clinched her tongue; an involuntary action to
hold her inside me perhaps?

Absolutely. Even my body wanted all she could give. I
wanted to absorb all of her at that moment. Of course, if
it would have been possible, I would gladly have let her
fill me with her entire body; our union was that strong.

Her tongue quickly fell out from me as I opened my eyes.
I
didn't want it to end. Looking back, I saw Sandra slip
out of her dress in that seductive way that I had grown
to love. That coal black bra and thong made her buxom
flesh so enticing, and when she crawled
on the cart with
me, I had to bite my lower lip watching her shed those
remaining garments.

David had to lock the wheels down on the cart so his
Mother and I wouldn't roll around the dining room during
our impassioned tryst. Her large breasts skimmed over my
ass ever so lightly. I could hear her coo with each
gentle sway. Breast against ass...

Oh my. She then eased her chest downward, watching her
breasts squash my skin... each of our knolls curved
outward.

"Oh look at that, Shannon. Look at those breasts on your
ass." Remarked David as Sandra lifted her misty eyed face
to look at me gazing directly at her. Her mouth hung open
as that untamed look of lust captivated my
senses. With
that, Sandra ascended up my frame, drawing her Motherly
breasts along my lower back. She reached my neck,
clamping her mouth upon my neck as she mounted my ass. I
could hear her
unintelligible moans of lust.

"Oh Sandra." I gently uttered, feeling her pubic hairs
tickle my ass. Her hips began to grind against me as I
reached around to hold her head against me.

"You're so fucking hot." I said in a more authoritative
tone. "You wanna fuck me, don't you baby? Huh?"

"Uh-hum." Sandra moaned, intoxicated by the possibility.

"You wanna fuck me like an a****l, don't you?"

Saliva drooled out on my neck as her teeth sank into my
neck. I squealed as her hips thrust themselves into my
ass. Her slippery breasts smothered my back as her hands
ran up and down my sides. I was her hostage now... she
could do anything she wanted with me.

Her mouth plundered my neck, chewing
my flesh hungrily as
she instinctively humped against me. I could tell she
liked this, as well as bringing herself closer to orgasm
with every thrust.

"You like humping my ass, don't
you?"

Her mouth broke off to exhale in short-winded agreement.

"You loved stabbing my ass with your tongue, didn't you?"
I said as her thrusts grew rampantly. "Like you were
mating with me."

Sandra wailed in bliss and disbelief. She loved the way I
transposed the typical male-female acts of copulation
into our entanglements. It was an effective theme that we
shared from time to time, although generally we preferred
softer expressions of lovemaking.

But now we were like b**sts wanting to mate.

I shoved her off me as I quickly came around to
f***efully kiss her. The intensity between us sent David
into silence. All he could do was watch in bewilderment
as his Mother became this unruly,
wild savage. (It was to
be a theme I would explore later.) Our arms vigorously
held each other; mouth to mouth-- bosom to breast. Our
bodies were now slick with the pulpy mass of fruit
as
several chunks fell to the floor around us. Sandra's
tongue pierced my mouth as I swallowed it whole. Our
heads twisted hastily in an attempt for a deeper kiss.

"Fuck me." I gasped.

Sandra's only reply was her fingers clutching my hair,
throwing my head back so she could consume my neck. Her
legs shifted so our pussies came in contact with each
other. We sat straddling each other, feeling the heat of
our wombs surge in affirmation. This woman's starvation
simply amazed me... All I could do was encourage her with
my filthy tongue.

"You give me that you fucking a****l. Make me your woman-
- hump me like a man you fucking b**st." And did she. Oh
God, did she.

My hands went to her sides,
grasping her plump hips just
like David did. I don't see how we kept on that cart
because our bodies were pushing and pulling together in
commanding strength. My arms pulled her in as
she dug her
pussy into mine... I could tell her clit was swollen as I
felt it several times against me.

The three of us ended up in the bedroom that night, and
exhausted ourselves for the next two days making love in
every manner possible. Sandra and I would pair off, David
and his Mother would, or David and I... Sandra didn't
show any resentfulness whatsoever when she watched David
and I have sex. In fact, she would encourage us along as
she masturbated every time.

It didn't matter... we all three loved each other
equally, yet I knew that my love for them would never
compare to the bond that David and Sandra had. They
simply felt a much more profound affinity for one
another. Their lovemaking would
often bring out the
finest in both of them. You could just tell it held a
powerful meaning by the way they looked at each other,
the way they kissed, the way they made love. This
display
was quite apparent one evening when I walked in on the
two in my bed. They were of course having sex, yet I
heard both of their impassioned cries of enchantment once
I walked through the front door.

Once I entered the bedroom, I saw both Mother and Son in
the standard missionary position.

Naturally, I came to rest beside them as I concentrated
on watching them. Both of their bodies were glazed in
sweat as David held his Mother's wide c***dbearing hips
in his courageous palms. Sandra held her son's head
between her neck and shoulder; welcoming his solid, agile
foray into her.

"Oh my son... give me a c***d. A c***d... make your
Mother pregnant." She whispered into his ear.

"Make... me...
pregnant," she chanted impassionedly
between his unrelenting plunges. He sank into her with
such subtlety and skill; he had become a flawless lover.
Every time she begged her
son for this prize, he bucked
and rammed into his Mother even harder. My hunch was
indeed true... David wasn't afraid of making a woman
pregnant. In fact, he desired it as well. That plus the
fact that he was going to make his own Mother pregnant
made the act even more compelling. The very womb he was
created in was about to be lusciously inseminated.

"You're gonna be a Daddy, David... You like that, don't
you?" Sandra said, knowing she hit a nerve deep within
her c***d.

"Oh Mother..." he gasped, gripping those saffron hips in
assurance.

He leaned back to look into her loving, sapphire eyes.
His fingers entrenched themselves deep into her fleshy
thighs once more.

"I want... you. Be the Mother of my
c***d." He said,
trying to submerge his rock solid cock as deep as
possible.

"Our c***d... OUR c***d, love." she retorted, catching
her breath.

David
shuddered in surreal prospect as his Mother placed
her feet flat on the bed, forcing her son to the deepest
point inside her fertile womb. I couldn't believe what I
was hearing, much less seeing. My eyes bulged out,
sitting in complete shock. I knew they didn't practice
any birth control, and often wondered what would happen
if Sandra became did in fact become pregnant. (She never
once mentioned to David that he couldn't cum inside her.)

Now it was clear that she desperately craved a c***d with
her lover-- her fiancee-- her own son. All that mattered
at this moment was the resplendent conception of a c***d;
a living symbol of their undying love for one another.

Every muscle in David's body tensed up. His face
contorted in
various shocking expressions as his life
giving seed began its irrevocable surge. Sandra grasped
her son's head so they could stare at one another at the
exact
moment of climax.

"Give us a c***d, David... give us a c***d." She huffed
as her son affectionately pounded her.

"Oh Mother I will... I will." He said, crying out with a
vicious shudder.

Then it happened. David's body surrendered to orgasm
induced by his Mother's warm, loving pussy. Sandra
quietly squealed to herself, feeling her son's first
stream of semen teem throughout her beloved womb. Each
climax moved his body to it's core... every thrust he
could muster dipped his manhood deeper and deeper.

Sandra locked up, strenuously kissing David as the orgasm
carried through. Her legs held the sweaty frame of her
lover tight, making sure every burst of her son's
precious, penetrating sperm stayed inside her. She was

going to be the Mother of his c***d. It was the most
powerful orgasm I had ever seen two people experience
together.

Later that evening, the two pledged
to me that they
wouldn't leave my bedroom until Sandra's womb was
carrying she and David's first c***d. And that was fine
with me. I went out to the local d**g store to stock up
on EPT's for the occasion. Arriving back home, I found
the two engaged once more in breathless, meaningful sex.
(They were like Honeymooners since they became lovers.)
This time, Sandra was on all fours as David pounded her
in a uninhibited doggy style position. Sandra heard me
come in, and extended her hand out to me.

"Hold me, love... Hold me." She pleaded with sincerity.

I lovingly complied as I laid in front of her. Her arms
motioned for an embrace as I held her up for support. It
was amazing holding a woman like this as her entire body
absorbed
every thrust from her gorgeous son.

"Tell me I'm going to be a mother, Shannon," begged
Sandra. "Tell me he's going to make me pregnant...

please."

I held my breath in awe, gazing up to see David's robust
body hurl itself into his Mother. We locked eyes as I
then found the will to give Sandra what she wanted.

"He IS going to make you a Mother, Sandra," I said,
kissing her unrestrained hair softly. She whined in
delight hearing me assert this deeply felt hope.

David's hands rested on his Mother's ass, squeezing their
shapely form as his intent became clear. He glanced down
quickly to see her moist flesh receive his stabbing cock
again and again. Every pulsating inch of that young man's
cock sank all the way into his Mother's vulva.

I knew he loved doggy style, but not this much. That boy
was hell bent on making this girl pregnant; his face said
it all.

"Oh Sandy--
he's going to make such a good Daddy." I
said. Again, Sandra whimpered, this time much louder.
"Husband and wife... your son coming back to
plant the
seed of life... back where he belongs."

Sandra screamed into my shoulder, causing David to recoil
with another first wave of his boiling, yet welcome seed.

"Oh my GAWD-- he's coming!" Screamed Sandra. "He's so
deep."

"Oh darling-- you're going to be a Mommy soon. Yes,
love... a Mommy." I exclaimed as I watched David's eyes
roll back into his head. His body swayed in euphoria,
still clutching that gorgeous, plump ass that seemed to
suckle the very life f***e from his flesh "A c***d..."
plead David as he plunged again and again into his
loving Mother.

Sandra cried out in exaltation, surrendering to the
relentless amount of sperm that filled her pussy once
more. Her teeth clamped my blouse, grunting like a
primitive cave
woman. My arms strengthened their hold...
I knew this was it. This was the orgasm that was going to
create life... a baby. I just knew
it.

Two days passed, and every morning, I helped Sandra with
the pregnancy test.

On Friday, Sandra saw the results she wanted. She was
pregnant.

Thrilled, she embraced me with a kiss as she raced out to
the bed where David was still asl**p. Waking him with a
kiss, her excitement eased as she quietly (but lovingly)
broke the news.

"David? David, honey... I'm pregnant. I'm going to have
our baby, sweetheart," She whispered tenderly.

Tears stung Sandra's eyes as she openly wept. David
happily basked in the news, tenderly embracing the Mother
of his c***d as the two realized that their lives would
forever be entwined.

"I love you, Mother. God I love you so much." he said.

The tears crippled her reaction.

"I... love you too,
baby. I just... I'm just so happy."

It was the perfect moment that crystallized their newly
found love. They no longer looked
upon each other as
Mother and Son... they both were lovers who, without
shame or guilt, embraced their inner yearning for
unconditional, and endless love. Any other couple would
have been envious of the depth and significance of this
impassioned coupling.

I couldn't have been happier than at this moment... and
such a powerful moment too; when two people realize that,
as a result of their love, a c***d would be given to
them. Conceived out of love and eagerness... I held each
of them as happiness enveloped all three of us.

David Harsin married Sandra Williams on a beautiful
spring day the following May. Two months prior, Sandra
had given birth to their first c***d, a healthy baby girl
they named Elizabeth Danielle Harsin.

The extravagant ceremony was
held on my back lawn as
dozens of David and Sandra's friends attended. Since no
one knew about their prior relationship,
everyone thought
that David and Sandra were simply a couple; which by this
time they indeed were. I was asked to give Sandra away,
which I graciously carried out with pleasure. Sandra
looked so beautiful as the blushing bride. A true vision
of beauty and refinement.

David's college friends thought he was insane for getting
married so young, but once they saw the sizzling hot lady
he was marrying, they were all incredibly envious. I had
to bite my lip several times throughout the emotional
ceremony. If the guests in attendance only knew how far
the bride and groom had come to reach this momentous day.
(The mere concept still takes my breath away as I write
this.) Tears were shed, smiles were given, and rings
exchanged as Sandra lovingly pronounced the vows to her

son; "I do."

Sandra joyfully took her husband's name as they were
pronounced man and wife; Mr. and Mrs. David
Harsin.

Agreeing to watch the baby for them, David and Sandra
went on a two month long honeymoon in the Caicos Islands.
My parents owned a secluded beach side residence they
only used two weeks out of the year, so I sent the
newlyweds on their way. David had decided to sit out of
college for a year to focus on his marriage, and Sandra
quit her job at the real estate agency.

That was fine with me since they both moved in with me a
month after they realized their love. That, plus Sandra
wanted to focus on being the best Mother she could
possibly be. (She was such a tender and loving Mother.)
They had no expenses, no worries, nothing... and that was
the way I wanted it for them. I didn't want anything to
come between them; I loved them that much. I had decided
to stay
in Chicago since this was their time, and not
mine.

We kept in touch every few days during their honeymoon.

Sandra would call me, gloating in fulfillment about what
David and she had done that day. Sandra had grown to love
sucking her husband's cock immensely. She loved watching
him tremble as she lovingly induced orgasm after orgasm,
engulfing his precious seed into her awaiting stomach.
Their sex became more assertive, exploring each other's
every desire with unbridled fervor.

David introduced his angelic bride to the varied
pleasures of anal intercourse. Sandra found that she
enjoyed this passionate act of intercourse profoundly.
(It didn't surprise me since David adored both of our
bountiful backsides. It was to become a fetish we would
spend many nights delving into.) It was as if she had
been awoken to her true sexual instinct in his arms.
Nothing was taboo, no act was
deemed wrong or shameful...

Upon their return, I was greeted by a very tan and toned
couple. Sandra's hair
had turned back to its original
lustrous blonde as her skin glowed with a deep brown hue.
David too seemed to be more handsome than ever with his
buff body and tan skin. Even after two months, their
romance had not died off the least bit. After a
meaningful welcome home hug, Sandra took my hand; placing
it on her stomach. With a telling smile, I felt a slight
bulge in her abdomen. "Again?" I asked with a coy smile.

Sandra nodded happily. "It's hard not to when you make
love over ten times a day, sweetheart."

We laughed together, holding each other as we celebrated
the welcomed news.

***

Afterthoughts...

Sandra and David recently celebrated their tenth wedding
anniversary, and now have four beautiful healthy c***dren
together. David became the doting Father
Sandra and I
faithfully expected. On their first anniversary, they
proposed to me on our vacation to Maui,
welcoming me into
their marriage as their wife. We arranged for a native
tribal minister to marry the three of us in a private
beach side ceremony there in Hawaii. The ritual concluded
as the three of us were submerged naked into the warm
waters of the Pacific.

It was the most amazing moment in my entire life.

The three of us raise the c***dren as our own, and enjoy
the comfortable lifestyle of a leisure, relaxed pace at
our home. At forty, I now have a beautiful husband and
wife I can call my own, and four sweet c***dren that I
adore tremendously. David went on to become a successful
lawyer, and Sandra and I began our own consulting firm,
working together as woman and wife. It amazes to me this
day, even as I write this to you. All of my doubts about
commitment and devotion
shattered when David and Sandra
walked into my life.

Through revealing a forbidden sexual taboo, my life
prospered in all areas. It took the devotion of a Mother
and her son to show me the genuine meaning of love. It
changed me greatly... even to the point of having my
tubes surgically untied last year so I could conceive a
c***d with our loving husband.

I am due with David, Sandra, and my first c***d next
August.

The End
... Continue»
Posted by lanre2000 2 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo  |  Views: 13168  |  
100%
  |  13

Friends Swinger Club Experience

This is an email I received from a friend describing her experiences on a business trip with her husband along. I met her when I worked as an intern this past summer. We became good friends and discussed many things.

Hey:) What a trip! England was really cool, in more ways than one! I won't go into all the trip things, I know you want to hear about the BBC, it is a long story which I will try to shorten. As you know I was there to close out a business project and hopefully cement future ones. The guy I have been dealing with is Roger. We have had a good relationship, phone and email, and along with the business we also had fun flirting (I also hoped it would help cement the business relationship). He is married and had intimated that he and his wife were swingers and I did the same about me and Ken, it really went no further. So the wrap-up went well and this was my first face to face with him. We hit it off good and continued our flirting with the business discussions. We both admitted that we each do swing but left it there pretty much. He invited me and Ken to their house for dinner on Friday after everything was concluded, I accepted and told Ken about him and his wife and did not know what to expect. He did say she would make sushi and they like to wear kimonos and they would provide ones for us if we liked. I said sounds like fun! So we get to their house and she is a knockout! They had on "normal" clothes and asked us if we wanted to change, we said yes and they gave us kimonos and a room to use and they went to change. So we all emerged in silk kimonos which were very revealing if viewed the right way.... Ken's cock was pretty visible, as was Roger's and Ann and my boobs. We had drinks and chatted, got to know each other... Finally Ann said she needed to see Ken in the kitchen for some help, Roger kept me in the living room. Turns out she explored Ken's cock and Roger explored me:) It was pretty brief but very explicit, we had dinner and then explored more and you can imagine the rest.... good sex for a couple hours!:) I am getting to the really good part. I guess that they decided that they really liked us because they asked us if we wanted to be their guests the next night at a very special, exclusive club.... We asked for details and they told us it is a swingers club that is exclusive membership and only allows approved guests but they felt sure they could get us invited. It is run by a very wealthy guy, I have no idea who he is but it is in his mansion outside of London. Ann said it was going to be a special night for her and she would love it if we attended. We said sure and agreed to meet them at their house and go with them. So now sat night. Ann had lent me a dress to wear, spaghetti strap red mini, very fine silk, beautiful dress and very "showy", Ken wore Tommy Bahama silk slacks and shirt and no underwear, showed him off if you looked.... So we did not know all the details of what it would be like but they told us it was very high end, nice people, first names only, everyone is std tested within the week. The guy has these parties every few months, whenever he feels like inviting people apparently. So we get there and go in, magnificent old mansion outside London! Huge ballroom that has a bar and buffet goodies, unbelievably stocked and all no charge (they pay a yearly and per event fee that they did not divulge), cell phones left at the door. So they introduce us to people as we eat, drink and move around the room. Everyone is dressed very well and very sexy but not trampy. Ann never explained why it was special for her.... So the four of us were with another couple they knew, talking and getting very flirty (I hope you get the idea). Ann and her greeted with big kisses and I got one when introduced as did Ken and a gentle touch to his crotch... The room was darker as you got to the walls and lighter in the middle, some people were off to the side, BJ's and some women bent over tables getting rear stroked... The 6 of us fooled around with touching and us 3 women traded BJ's on the guys, this all took longer than it sounds and was extremely exciting! Then Ann said she had to go get ready, Roger just smiled... Soon some things (that will become clear) were brought to the center of the room and the lights dimmed except for the center. Our host came in leading Ann who was naked except for her high heels, the crowd murmured approval and I was enthralled... He introduced her as the evenings entertainment... He asked her what she was and she said "simply a slut" and there was more conversation along that line. Then two BBC’s appeared, "Mr. 10" and Mr. 11" guess why! They did not have a hair on their bodies and were lightly oiled so they shown in the light. The group applauded them. She was told to show her appreciation for them and what was going to happen, she got on her knees and gave them both very good BJ's, she was then led to the first platform where she was laid on her back, her legs spread wide, knees back by her head and then clamped and tied in place with a strap across her chest. 11 went to her face and she began to suck him and 10 went to her pussy and began to slap it slowly with his cock.. She reacted to every slap and I could see the sweat begin to emerge and her pussy was dripping.... She begged to be fucked and he just slapped her harder and faster.. She came in a few minutes, the first of MANY she would have! He then began to slowly fuck her and slowly give her more and more of his cock until she took it all and came again and it just kept on, 10 and 11 trading off and using her pussy, ass and mouth... Between them she was fucked almost non stop for about an hour, the crowd sometimes cheering approval when she had an extra strong orgasm. About half way through Ann was removed from the platform and put on another that had her locked in a hands/knees position but she was mostly supported by her mid section. Plenty of people were doing things in the dark, you could here the sounds and not see too much, the new couple and us had begun to play around, BJ's and us ladies bent over handy tables, twice guys came in me and one in my mouth, I had huge orgasms!! Almost finally, 10 and 11 took her off and to a new plain flat platform. 10 laid down and got her on top of and in her pussy and then 11 took her in the ass! The people cheered and she began an almost non stop scream in pleasure/orgasms! They kept it up for a bit and then took her back to the hands/knees platform and the host then said that 10 and 11 were through with the slut and she was open to anyone and 10 and 11 would service any ladies wanting them.... So then there was slow movement of people and soon there was a line to fuck Ann and ladies were getting fucked by 10 and 11 on the platforms, not restrained. I looked at Ken and he just said, "go for it" and I did! I got 11 and he fucked me til I came twice and was screaming, the crowd approved:) and so did I!! I was SO jazzed by what had happened, both to me and to Ann and by the sight of those two huge cocks I came very quick, two or three strokes I think for the first one.... and then he worked me over til I came again:) I wanted more but he had others to satisfy:) Ken was one of 10-15 guys (I am guessing and she later had no idea) that fucked Ann and gave her a load and at least one orgasm.

This is probably not a good description of everything that happened but it was an absolutely incredible experience that was almost beyond belief if I had been told all this beforehand. We went home with Roger and Ann, she could hardly walk and had so much cum shot in her I think her uterus must have been full if that is possible, she was still leaking it when we got to their house. Roger told us this was the third time she had asked to be the entertainment. The host apparently has no problem getting willing participants. We spent the night and left on our 2 week vacation after work trip the next day. What a night to remember!!!!!!!

... Continue»
Posted by Kee4fun 2 years ago  |  Categories: BDSM, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1374  |  
100%

OHGirl & Velvet on Vacations

My mom had been out of town for two days and things were getting out of hand. I was sitting on my half-b*****r’s long black dick as I took a hit off of a bong he had stolen from Shawn’s house. He had also taken a big bag of weed that was laced with the same stuff I had smoked on the night that I had fucked him, his dad and three other guys. It had made me so horny and now I was dripping down my little b*****r’s thick ebony shaft as I rode him. Neither of us could believe what we were doing, but this was the second time we had fucked in as many days, the first time being the day that my mom left and I had gone to see him at his school. I acted like it was a f****y emergency and when he met me in the hallway, we snuck off to one of the boy’s bathrooms and he fucked me in a stall before I swallowed down a big load of his cum. We were both in my mom’s bedroom at the condo, smoking d**gs and fucking. He had already cum in me once and I was still riding his giant stiff erection. We were so high and we were both using our cell phones to film and take photos of us doing each other. He had a bunch of photos with me sucking his cock and I had filmed him when he was fucking me from behind, by holding the phone in front of me and reversing the lens. It was so hot to see ourselves having sex and the d**gs just made it so much more wild. I began to cum as I bounced on his long tool and soon he was filling me with more semen. I laid back and spread my legs while he filmed my pussy close up, his jizz dripping out of my twice spunked cream pie. I was using my fingers to scoop it out of my gaping hole and eating it up as he laughed and filmed me some more, turning the camera toward him and telling the camera to get ready for him to ass fuck me. I spread my butt cheeks and begged him to bring it on, then filmed him as he held onto his massive shaft and pushed hard to sink it into my tight sphincter. Deeper and deeper he went until all 14 inches of his dick was buried in me and he began to drive it home, talking to the camera, while I focused it on him and he told me how he was going to tear my ass up. I had no doubt that he would and I was looking forward to it.

My cunt dripped cum as I walked nude across the tile floor to our ocean view balcony. My young stud and current lover, Hondo, had just spent the hour plowing my wet cunt with his giant white prick and now I was sitting on a lounge chair in the sun, smoking my cigarette and letting the breeze blow across my bald, cum filled, gaping twat. He was a sex machine and getting pounded with his large, thick tool drove me crazy. We had made love at least 6 times since our arrival two days earlier and his cock was still semi erect as he walked out to join me, holding his it out for me to suck. I blew my smoke on it and took turns smoking and blowing him as he stood there. I had paid a lot of money for the balcony ocean view and I was getting my money’s worth and I didn’t care who saw me. His cock was still coated with my juices and his cum and it tasted great with my cigarette. Once I finished, I bent over the railing and guided him back into my vagina, letting him drive his enormous pole in and out of me as we savored the view. When he was ready to unload, I got onto my knees and let him cover my face. I loved facials and watching his long white penis explode over my face was such a turn on. I lit up another cig and smoked it as the sun dried his jizz on my cheeks and in my hair. I was on vacation and I just didn’t care.

My b*****r spent the night with me at the condo and left for school the next morning. We had gotten so stoned the previous night and had fucked for hours. He had blasted me with his cum on a number of occasions throughout the night and now it was time for me to get ready for work. I had two customers this afternoon and another two this evening. I took one cock after another as my clients stopped by to visit throughout the day and after swallowing a couple of wads of sperm and taking one in the pussy and ass, I finished for the day. Marvin was texting me about a shoot the following day and I let him know that I would make it. He wanted me to visit, but I just didn’t feel like it. We had been dating for a couple of months, but it had been nearly two weeks since we had sex. He was busy editing my films and I knew that that would keep him out of my hair. It sounded mean, but I had better things to do. I drove home and showered when I got there, making dinner for myself and my dad when he arrived. My b*****r had told me that he was going to be at his dad’s house that night and asked me to stop by to party, but I told him that I’d be busy. When Mikey arrived, he ate and we fell into bed to make love all night, until we fell asl**p. He was such an amazing lover and his tongue brought shivers to my spine as he made me gush two more times. He had a knack for making me squirt and seemed like the only guy that could stimulate me so intensely. I also loved to suck his hard white cock and that seemed so strange to consider, since he had raised me as his daughter and I loved him like a father. It was confusing and I drifted off to sl**p in his arms, feeling his cum ooze out of me as I fell asl**p. We made love again the next morning, then we showered and ate, before leaving for our prospective jobs. I was glad to know that he wasn’t my true biological father, since that took the guilt out of our hook ups, but I still loved him the same way and was having different feelings as we continued our new sexual relationship.

I sucked off two of my clients that day and fucked another before my day ended and I stopped by Marvin’s dorm to get the details about tonight’s video shoot. He was very excited to let me know that he had recruited 16 different guys for this shoot, using the internet to contact various male porn stars and models. None of them were particularly famous, but most had been in a dozen or so films or had done nude modeling and simulated sex. It sounded interesting and I got into my wardrobe as a sexy Geisha girl. The guys would all be wearing ninja outfits, their faces hidden as they snuck upon me in my bedroom and ravished me with their stealth and large nunchaku. The guys were really hot and it seemed a shame to cover their faces, but many did not want to be seen shooting porn or filming outside of their current modeling contracts. Their bodies would be seen though and all of them were very well hung, muscular guys. I got wet when I thought about my impending gangbang and my cunt was moist and ready when the first huge dick got stuffed into my hole.

Many of the guys were very skilled at filming these types of settings and they moved fluidly through the shoot, fucking me in a variety of positions and double and triple teaming me as they filled all three of my holes. I came on numerous occasions and my pussy took each long cock with ease due to my slippery wetness. Over and over they drove their practiced dicks into my ass and twat, making me feel like a real porn star in the making. As the film progressed I took on all of their cocks and soon, all of their cum shots. In my mouth, pussy and ass they emptied their sperm engorged gonads, their warm liquid filling my stomach and dripping from my overflowing cunt and asshole. I had been the receptacle of so much sperm this last month that I could have filled 3 or 4 gallon jugs with all that had been ejaculated in or on me. Of course, I just couldn’t get enough and continued to lap it up after they had finished shooting, scooping up the drops that had sprayed my face and tits. Marvin followed me with his cam video and soon I was smoking a cigarette, as usual, and doing my fan appreciation question and answer show. After I finished, I sucked off the crew and then posed for photos as I swallowed each of their sticky loads. The videos were a huge success, not only mine, but my mother’s videos also. Marvin showed me the books and he gave me a huge check for our share of the profits. My mom and I made 80% of the take, but surprisingly enough, the other 20% that the crew shared would probably pay for their tuition the next year. Plus they got free sex from both of us, so they had no complaints.

I was laying in my lover’s arms as we watched the moon rise over the pacific ocean. The day was so beautiful and the night had been wonderful as we had made love once again, but this time on the beach. We were still naked and covered in sand and I figured that we should probably get up and head back to our room. My phone rang and I grabbed my bag, pulling it out to see the message from Marvin. He was sending me a sample video of Velvet’s latest shoot. I watched it and marveled at her skills. She was a natural. As soon as I had put the phone down again, it immediately rang and I saw a message from Shawn. I was going to ignore it, but since he never really tried to contact me, I took a look. It was a text message and attachment, but this time it was a video of our son fucking my daughter. They both looked d***k or stoned, but he had found it on my boy’s phone and thought that I should see it. I was wondering why he would do this, since Shawn always had a reason for everything. I couldn’t do anything about it now, but I would look into it when I got home. I awakened Hondo and we dressed, then walked hand in hand back to our hotel room where we soaked in the Jacuzzi, to remove all of the sand, and I sucked his horse cock dry of the rest of the semen that he may have had. Not including my son’s i****tuous film, this was turning out to be a great vacation. My new lover was phenomenal and my cunt was developing a groove for his shaft and his long deep strokes. Not only that, but he also didn’t mind sharing me with others. He reminded me so much of my hubby, but he was a younger, more well hung model. I could get used to him and let him know it as I kissed him good night and told him how much I loved him. He kissed me deeply and told me the same.

I was sore and tired when I got home and I showered before crawling into bed with my sl**ping dad. It seemed natural to do this and I had been sl**ping with him nearly every night for the last week, making love to him and cumming to his every touch and lick. He was so great to me and my love was even deeper since we had added the taboo of sex to our relationship. My lips met his and we kissed as I told him how much I loved him and fell asl**p in his arms. Only a father could love his little girl like he did, a love that overlooked the fact that I had fucked more than 20 guys in the last 24 hours and was now a huge internet video porn star. I had been a professional whore for the last 7 months and had made a tremendous amount of money over such a short period of time. I always wondered how my mom and dad had lived so well and raised 5 k**s in luxury. My mom had made a lot of money when she was younger and although my dad made six figures as a professional, my mom had made enough money for both of them to never work another day if that was what they had wanted to do. I was currently sitting on a huge amount of money in the bank and was ready to hire an accountant to help me with my finances. I had paid cash for my Beamer convertible and all of my recent high end shopping sprees for clothing, shoes, purses and jewelry. My closet was half the size of my mom’s space and I was still only 18 years old. How long would I continue to be a prostitute I thought, as my mind slipped into deep slumber and I dreamed of fucking my father and b*****r.

My dad, Mikey, woke me with a kiss and told me that he had called off work and wanted to hang out with me all day. I was so excited, so I called to cancel my four clients, and he let me drive my car as we went out for breakfast. I asked him if he wanted to drive my new car and soon I had pulled over to let him behind the wheel. It was so cool to see him having fun and I enjoyed the time we spent alone. It seemed so natural as we drove down the country road together, the top down on my car and me sprawled over the center console giving him a blow job. He played with my tits, as I pulled down the top of my sundress, and before we arrived at a nearby restaurant, he fed me my breakfast as I swallowed down his protein shake. I loved the taste of his jizz and it made me crave him even more as we sat across the table from one another, just like a real couple, out enjoying the day together. We stopped at my mom’s condo on the way through , with the intent on grabbing some clothes for me to wear, just in case I needed to change during our impromptu trip. Once we got into my room though, we were undressed and making love once again, Mikey driving his hard white pole into my soaked slit. He had the ability to make me cum so easily and the sheets were soaked as we rolled around on my bed, grinding on each other and feeling our bodies entwine in a passionate embrace. A knock on the door and my b*****r’s voice, telling us that he knew we were in here fucking, alerted us to his presence. My dad told me to just relax and he called him in. I knew Mikey really wasn’t my father, but my half-b*****r didn’t.

We were both naked under the sheets and we sat there when my b*****r entered. My dad told him to come sit down, so that we could talk, and he did. As the conversation moved on, my b*****r admitted to my dad that he and I had engaged in sex on a number of occasions. My dad looked at me and I nodded, telling him the entire truth. My b*****r seemed upset, since his father Shawn had found his cell phone and sent a video, that we had made when we were stoned, to my mom. My dad watched the film and sighed as he always did, but always understanding and always being open minded, then told us that we would have a lot of talking to do when my mom got home. I felt bad for how my b*****r was feeling and dropped the sheet from my body and leaned over to hug and kiss him, to show my support. He smiled and kissed me again. It was kind of exciting to be so open in front of my dad and soon we were French kissing as my dad sat there watching, looking a bit uncomfortable. I turned to look at him and laughed, then pulled his sheet down and exposed his hard cock. I leaned over and took it in my mouth and then moved back to my b*****r to undress him, his long ebony pole soon filling my mouth. Back and forth I went and after a short time, I was sitting on my Mikey’s cock and sucking off my half-b*****r, as he guided my head with my hair. I was seriously being fucked and I was loving it. I couldn’t believe it and most people would have condemned us from society for our actions. Over the next two hours they gave me the best fucking I ever had, one long white cock and tongue driving me to a squirting orgasm and one multi orgasmic, ebony, horse sized dick pounding both of my holes and filling me with one load after another.

My b*****r went home after we finished and my dad and I showered together, kissing and rubbing soap suds on each other as our bodies slid together. His cock became erect again and soon it was sliding into my ass while he pressed me against the glass wall and whispered into my ear how he was going to fuck me like the little whore that I was. I came again immediately when I heard that. My father, somehow knowing that his filthy talk would drive me insane with lust, fucked my ass until the hot water ran out and then pushed me to my knees to fill my mouth and cover my face. “That’s how a real slut gets fucked.” he looked down on me and said. I began rubbing my clit, sinking two fingers into my wet hole and brought myself to another squirting orgasm. My muscles were so tense from all of my climaxes that day and I licked up all of his cum before we dressed and drove off to enjoy the rest of our day together. We bought food and had a picnic in a metro park, wondering off to orally stimulate one another, and then went to a movie later that night. We chose an older, less likely to be seen film and sat in the top row, where I sucked on Mikey’s dick and rode him throughout the film. He filled me with another hot load and I held my hand under my cunt to keep it from dripping out as I sat there, eventually licking it out of my hand and enjoying his movie snack. Later that night we returned home and fell into bed in one another’s arms. This was just too weird, but I was loving it. He woke up in the morning and we showered together as usual, but instead of going to class, I knocked on my b*****r’s door when my dad went to work. He was still groggy when I entered and he watched me drop my dress as I slid into bed to spend the morning sucking and riding his huge black cock. He didn’t even bother going to school and I blew off another day of work, while we fucked all day and he enjoyed every minute of his slutty s****r. I took each of his cumshots deep in my cunt and laid there with my legs spread and waited for more. He liked having a whore as a s****r now and I took 5 huge loads from him over the course of the day to show him how much I appreciated having a b*****r with a gigantic black cock. I think our f****y was made for each other.

One cock was stuffed in my mouth, as I sucked it and I stroked another, while my lover held my legs wide open and pounded my wet cunt with his massive tool. Hondo and I had been at the hotel bar drinking and I was really sloshed when I began teasing and flirting with two younger Hawaiian guys. They were really sexy and I had been watching them surf earlier in the day. When I saw them at the bar they had invited us outside to walk down the beach to smoke some of their island reefer. Afterwards, I was sucking their cocks in the sand before I brought them back to my room to fuck me. They told me how lucky they were to find such a hot cougar on the prowl and I told them that the flattery wasn’t needed, since I wanted to fuck them no matter what they said. Each of them took turns in my sloppy wet hole and I licked and sucked all three of their hard poles. All night long they filled me with their youthful seed, never seeming to tire or need a rest as their pricks grew to my magic touch and explored each opening that I offered them. I had three more days in paradise and that night made me want to stay forever. Great weather, relaxation, a nice buzz and three hot young studs to fuck on demand.

I knelt at the end of the dock, my father’s hard cock in my mouth as I sucked him deep into my throat. The sun was going down and we had walked the beach in Cancun before finding this old wooden dock to watch the sunset. My dad had told us that we deserved a vacation too, so he had booked a 5 day trip to take my b*****r and I down to Mexico. We had flown out that evening when he had come home from work and barely had time to pack our bags. My b*****r and I had stayed home all day and fucked, so we were just laying around when Mikey, my father, called told us to get ready. By the time our flight landed, we took a cab to our hotel and my b*****r decided to stay in the room while we went for a walk. The weather was beautiful and sucking Mikey’s white cock, after having my b*****r’s long black one all day, was such a huge contrast in my sex life. He filled my mouth with warm spunk and I swallowed it all as I looked up at him. I was so horny that I wanted a cock in me too. I began thinking about the whole week of clients I had canceled and also the 4 films that I was supposed to film over our semester break. Marvin was going to be upset and disappointed and we were going to miss out on a lot of money. I didn’t care though and I continued to suck on the cock in my mouth until Mikey pulled me from my knees and we walked back to our hotel.

My dad slept as I rode my b*****r in his room. My cunt was so wet after sucking him off that I needed to feel something big inside of me and my b*****r had the biggest cock I’d ever known. He filled me with his huge load and we fell asl**p until morning. My dad woke us and then we all went to breakfast before renting a boat to go fishing on the ocean. We had so much fun and I laid topless on the front of the boat as our Mexican boat captain stared at me and helped my dad and b*****r to catch a few large fish. When we got back to our room, they cleaned the fish and I went for a walk down the beach. It was crowded with spring breakers from other colleges and schools and I had a few guys yell out for me to join them for a drink. I walked over to the tiki bar at their hotel that face the beach and they bought me a shot to join them. I sucked down my shot and we all began talking.

They were all from the University of Texas and were freshman roommates. The six of them had come down to party for their first spring break. I told them that I went to The Ohio State University and that I was with my dad and bother visiting Cancun. They all insisted that I should hang with them, so I told them I would stick around for a few more drinks. It was fun to talk and associate with other college k**s my age. We were having a lot of fun and before long I was buzzed and flashing them for cell phone pics. They finally talked me out of my bikini top, after a few more shots, and I began taking photos with all of them at the bar, grabbing my breasts and ass, rubbing on me, and holding me up between them all in a different array of sexually provocative positions. I lost track of time as I had fun teasing them and I began touching them while I flirted, noticing their erection in their swim trunks. I was dancing for them around our table, sitting on their laps and taking tips from their mouths as they pulled out bills to pay me like their own personal stripper. One of the guys said that we should take it back to their room, so we all got into the hotel elevator where they began groping me and rubbing on me until we got to their suite. All of them were d***k and I was buzzing from the shots. When we got to the room one of the guys turned on his Ipad and music was blaring as I stripped nude and danced for them all.

A pipe was lit up and I smelled the reefer as they passed it around and I took a few hits while I was on one of the guy’s lap. A few more trips around the room, a few more hits off the pipe and a few more shots had my lips wrapped around a cock as all six of them stood around me while I took turns deep throating all of their hard tools. I was so horny and I soon pushed one of the guys onto the couch and mounted him, telling the other to bring their erections to my mouth as I continued to suck them while I rode their roommate. One after another, each of the Texas freshmen filled my mouth and cunt with cum until we had finished and I was lying on the couch smoking a cigarette. They had all been taking cell phone pics of me throughout the evening and that included all of the many Vines that were filmed of me, short versions of me fucking and sucking off 6 different guys. I put on my bikini bottoms and grabbed my top, but two of the guys jumped up to catch me as I said goodbye and tried to stagger to the door. “You’re too d***k to walk back at night, sl**p here with us tonight.” he tried to convince me. I tried to say no, but I was soon d**g into the bathroom by the two guys, where they stripped off my bottoms and guided me into the shower to fuck me. They bent me over and took turns in my cream filled hole, pumping me full with another two loads. I did get to rinse off and I finally fell into bed between two other guys and fell asl**p naked. When I awoke, my pussy was being rubbed by someone next to me and soon three guys were guiding their cocks into my mouth and pussy. I laid on my back while their dicks plunged into my slit and my mouth sucked on two white penises at once. I was fucked again by all six of them before they ordered breakfast in the room and we all looked at some of the video and photos they had taken.

It did turn me on to see myself having sex with so many hot guys. I was still naked as I munched on a piece of bacon and drank some juice and it seemed natural to me. The guys were staring and still taking more pics when I told them to grab their cell phones and took each guy individually to the couch, posing with my mouth around their cocks and sitting on their stiff logs. They were loving it and so was I. Being the center of attention was kind of my thing and getting filmed doing it was so hot to me, so I let those that were up for it to fuck me one more time before I finally left at nearly noon, since all of them wanted another shot. My cunt was full with strange college boy jizz and it felt good, but my dad and b*****r were upset when I arrived and they looked worried. I apologized for not calling and told them that I had partied with some college friends that I had met and got too d***k to come home. I was nearly 19 now, so I couldn’t be punished and neither could my b*****r, since he had been 18 for a couple of months.

My bother, James, and I were only barely 10 months apart in age. Apparently my mom had gotten pregnant fairly quickly after having me, being fucked by so many men during her d**g addicted years. She had told me that she had returned to work full time only three weeks after having me and had been having sex with all of her boyfriends after only two weeks. My mom had a lot of boyfriends in her time and although I didn’t consider the men I fucked to be my boyfriends, I had a few regular men that I fucked for free, including Mikey and my half-b*****r. I cleaned up after my dad and James cooled down and then we went out on a catamaran sailing boat to have drinks and enjoy the sun. I sat between my dad and b*****r as we soaked up the rays and drank rum mixtures until dinner time. When we got back to our room, I showered with my dad and we had sex before we dressed and went out for dinner. My b*****r joined us and he actually began talking to a few college girls that were in a group of people that sat next to us. It was fun being in Mexico during spring break, since it allowed me and my b*****r to see how exciting college life could be. He would be joining me at OSU next year and I knew he would like it. James decided to stay at the restaurant with his new friends and Mikey and I walked back to the room hand in hand and then fell asl**p in each others arms after another round of hot love making.

We had been invited to a big party at our new friends apartment complex and it was jamming. Music was pumping and people were going from room to room as all of the college aged students drank, smoked and mingled. I was much older than everyone else, but no one seemed to mind, especially the guys who were all flirting with me. Jason and Neil, my lovers from the previous night, were introducing Hondo and I to all of their acquaintances and we joined a few of them for drinks and some for pot as we interacted with the crowds between floors and in different rooms. I was currently in a room shared by four guys that knew Jason and I was sharing a joint with them, in one of their bedrooms, as I drank a fruity cocktail. Hondo, Jason and Neil were somewhere either getting high or drinking. There were so many small functions and parties going on between the floors. I had been lured down to this apartment after flirting with two of the guys and telling them openly that I knew their friend Jason because I had fucked him the night before. They thought I was cool for being so open sexually and one of the guys told me that I could get to know him the same way if I wanted. My buzz had my clit hard and I had no problem letting them know that I would like to get to know all four of them. “Are you fuckin’ with us?” one of them asked and I walked up to him and reached down into his surf trunks to grab his dick. I grabbed it and began squeezing his muscle, feeling it as it grew hard in my hand. “I’d rather be fuckin’ you than be fuckin’ with you.” I told him with a smile. One of the guys stepped up and pulled the front of his trunks down and offered his growing erection to me and I sunk to my knees to do what I did best.

People were watching from the open doorway as all four guys surrounded me on the bed, feeding me their cocks and groping me as I worked their stiff poles with my mouth. One of them stuck three fingers in my wet hole and began rapidly stoking them as he rubbed my erect clit with his thumb. We had been making out and I was blowing them for about 20 minutes as word got around and more people moved into the room to watch the live sex act going on with the older woman and the four college guys. I ended up on my hands and knees, sucking one of their cocks as one of the guys entered me from behind and began to pump my pussy. He was driving his cock into me hard, showing off to the crowd, while I took turns with his friend’s three boners. He made room for one of his buddies and eventually all four had gotten to fuck me from behind. Soon my mouth was full of cum and once two of them had been spent, they slid off of the bed and two of the other guys in the room jumped on to join us. My cunt began to drip as I thought about how many young men were at the party and wondered how many would fuck me this night. One cock after another filled my mouth as I swallowed another 5 loads of jizz and word of mouth kept the room moving and people talking and cheering as I took on more hard cocks. I was the MILF in apartment 5A being gangbanged and everyone wanted to see me in action. I was so hot and kept my eye on the doorway to see how many others would volunteer to feed me their hot loads.

Each guy that stood over me on the bed as I stroked them squirted into my open mouth and the crowd saw it all, many of them filming me as I guzzled their cum. 10 huge ejaculations had filled my mouth with warm sperm and everyone loved seeing me swallow it down. A couple of the guys used their cell phones to film me taking their spunk as they stood over me and I didn’t care. I couldn’t get enough cum and I wanted more. I was so fucking horny and in paradise to top it off and now all of these young guys were wanting to fuck me and cum in my mouth. This island was heaven on earth. Eventually, Hondo and my other lovers arrived and stood in the doorway to watch me get laid and give blow jobs. After about 15 guys had finished with me, they moved onto the bed and a few of the girls that were watching were amazed to see my lover’s huge cock as I sucked it hard and mounted his monster. Jason and Neil had fucked me the night before and they knew what I liked, so they dp’d me for the crowd and more guys got interested when they learned that my backdoor was open for entry. 24 guys in all had pumped their cocks in my pussy and ass that night, all of them finishing in my mouth. It had been some time since I had swallowed that much hot, sticky sperm and I loved it. My trip to Hawaii had definitely kept me well fed and with two more days left and my reputation growing, I was sure to have more protein filling me up before I left.

I had woken up to sounds of giggling and I laid there in my dad’s arms for a while until I heard grunts and moaning. I slid out of bed and peaked out of the door to see my b*****r fucking one of the girls from the restaurant on the couch. Watching her enjoy his huge black cock turned me on so much and I wanted to go out to join them, but knew better. I quietly slid on a tight slutty dress and grabbed a pair of sexy heel, then I snuck out of the sliding doors and onto the balcony, where I slipped over the edge and walked along the beach until I came to a hotel that had a band still playing near their pool. It was after 1 am and the party was still going, so once I walked up the stairs from the beach, I slid on my heels and made my way to the bar. I lit up a cigarette and was going to order a drink when two guys from across the bar yelled over for me to join them. It always seemed so easy for me and I took advantage of what God gave me when it came to getting the attention and the sex that I craved. I sucked on my cigarette like it was a cock as I sauntered over to the other side of the bar and slid between them when I got there. They bombarded me with questions and we talked and drank for about 20 minutes before I joined them around the pool to dance near the band. As more people got d***k, quite a few of them began skinnydipping in the pool and the guys were trying to get me to jump in with them. I teased them by having each of them pull down one side of my dress and once I was nude between them, I knelt down to pull off their shorts. My face was near their penises as I did so and I made sure to let my cheek brush against one and my hand touch the other when I took their hands and we jumped into the cool water. My nipples were hard and I immediately found myself in both of their arms, laughing and being felt up and kissed as one reached under the water to rub my cunt and the other bent down to suck on my cold, erect nipples.

There must have been 20 or 30 people in the pool nude after about 10 minutes and guys and girls were moving in the water to the music and having fun. I reached down to grip and stroke the guy in front of me under the water and I felt the other behind me rubbing his hard dick in the crack of my ass while he nibbled on my neck. Lee and Billie were their names and both went to the University of Wisconsin, so they were fellow big 10 students. I began to wonder of Lee was in the big 10 since his cock began growing and it felt like it was at least 10 inches in my hand. Billie was rubbing on me from behind and he wasn’t nearly as well endowed as Lee, but few men were. Lee put his hands under my arms and lifted me up in the water as he pulled me toward him. I leaped up and spread my legs wide and wrapped them around him as he embraced me. His erection pressed against my thigh and I moved my hips until his hard tip found my hole and I slid down on him. I pursed my lips and blew out as the entire length of his thick, long white cock sunk into me, then we kissed. He began bouncing me on his cock and I held on to his shoulders while he fucked me in the middle of the pool, unbeknownst to most of the party goers. I looked over my shoulder and smiled at Billie and reached back to pull him near. “Come here sweetie.” I said, as I leaned back to let him kiss me while I rode his friend. His arms steadied me as I laid back into the water in his grasp and he squeezed and pinched my nipples while Lee continued to thrust up and into my cunt. I reached down and stroked Billie’s dick and then sat up and told them to trade places. Lee slid me off his long pole and handed me to Billie and I wrapped my legs around him and slowly found his prick before he guided it into me. The band played and people dove and swam and splashed and danced, while us three fucked.

After about 20 minutes in the pool I told them to take me to their room and we exited the water, their hard cocks pointing upward and drawing some attention from those nearby, but they didn’t care, since I needed them hard where we were going. Once in the room I sucked their meaty tools and soon had them both in a hole as I was sandwiched between them. They pumped their cocks in me until they both came, my ass and pussy full of their sticky splooge. I went down on both of them, sucking their cocks clean and they were amazed at my oral skills as their cocks rose for another round. My holes got fucked as second time and this time I sucked them off, tasting their sweet jizz and savoring their white pricks as I licked my juices and their cum off of their shrinking shafts. I spent another hour sucking them as they laid back on the bed and I move between both of their legs, stroking, licking and sucking their balls and cocks. My pierced tongue traced lines up and down their pale organ and found its way to each of their assholes where I licked and tongued them to another erection. My hooker skills had gotten them up again and I rode their cocks until they gave me more of their semen. “Damn! You are fucking fantastic.“ Lee told me as I smoked a cigarette between them and they rubbed my body, their fingers and hands running from my breasts to my pussy. “I’ve been fucking and sucking cock since I was 13, so I have a few skills.” I said matter-of-factly. “No shit.” Billie said. “I knew you were a pro.” he joked. “You have no idea honey.” I laughingly said as I took a long, deep drag and blew the smoke up toward the ceiling. I rolled onto my stomach and took another puff and then asked which one of them wanted me in the ass again. Lee volunteered and I sucked his 10 inch cock while I smoked my cig and soon I was arching my ass upward for him to slide into. I handed my cig to Billie and he put it out as he sat in front of me to get sucked while his buddy pumped my ass. My ass got two more loads and we fell asl**p afterwards.

I woke up between both of my new lovers from the party and slipped out of the room about four hours later. I walked the beach back to hour hotel as the sun rose and slid into bed with my b*****r who was now in his room alone. He woke up when he felt the bed move and I took his limp cock in my hand and began to suck it as I told him about the party. He grew hard when I let him know that I had been fucked all night by the two guys I had met. “You’re such a slut.” he teasingly said as his cock grew to it’s full thickness and length. “I heard guys at school talk about you all the time and it used to piss me off, but now I know it was true and all I want to do is fuck you also. Does that seem weird? he asked. I crawled up over him as he laid on his back, his hands behind his head, watching me work his cock. I held it up and then slid down his long ebony pole, my cum filled ass slipping all the way down his shaft until I sat on his balls and began to bounce and grind my hips. “Not at all. I like the idea of getting fucked by lots of different men, especially when their hung like an elephant.” I joked and moaned out when he thrust his dick up deeper into my ass. “At least you’re my s****r and I get it for free. I had heard that you used to charge some of my friends. I never knew having a hooker for a s****r would come in so handy.” “I might just charge you.” I smiled down at him and said, my hands on his chest as I rode his thick hard cock with my butt. “No you won’t. ‘Cause I’ll just take it when I want it.” he told me and then rolled me over onto my back, his dick still deep in my rectum. He was holding himself over me with his muscular arms and I wrapped my legs around his back as he began to plunge his huge cock into my asshole as hard and fast as he could. My screams woke my father and he was soon looking in the door, watching my b*****r slam his big black cock into my ass while I laid in the missionary position. My grunts and groans grew louder as he fucked me and I motioned for my dad to join in. By the time 10am rolled around, my cunt and asshole had been more than filled to capacity with hot jizz for the day, but somehow, I knew I’d get more.

I woke with the sunshine on my face as the sun rose and blazed into my room through the balcony doors. We had left them open every night of our trip and it was so beautiful to see the ocean and sun when I woke up. It was also nice to wake up with a couple of guys surrounding me. Hondo and a guy we had met at the beach bar, the night before, were sl**ping next to me and I could hardly forget the fucking they both gave me, even if I had been d***k and stoned. My cum drinking exploits from the party two nights before had gotten around and we had been invited to a bunch of private parties, most likely because the guys wanted to fuck me too. We had gotten the addresses for 5 different parties we knew of and had made our rounds via taxi to all of them. It was like a celebrity had arrived when the door opened and I was greeted. Some of the people that were at the parties had been to the one where I had fucked and sucked off over 20 different guys, so they must have all been telling the stories, because it was the hot topic of the night. I was actually turned on by the attention and didn’t mind showing off my exploits as I put on a show at one party after the other, making our rounds between the homes and apartments that had invited us and taking in the island views and hospitality. Over the course of the night I fucked and sucked off between 3 or 4 different guys at each stop, leaving after I had finished, but not before smoking their free weed and doing a few other recreational d**gs that I was offered. My cunt was wet with excitement at each party and I took on most of the men in front of the crowds that had awaited my arrival. There were probably between 10 and 20 people at each stop and unless the person throwing the party wanted to fuck me in private with their friends, I had no problem taking them on publicly and letting them film me.

I had gone on vacation to relax and spend time with my young lover, but I had fucked and sucked more cock over the span of the week than I had planned. It only made me more hungry to return and take part in more of the gangbang videos with Velvet. I had always been a whore and I couldn’t change my ways, no matter if that’s what I wanted to do. I loved cock, cum and the attention that came with it from all of the men that ever had sex with me. This vacation had proved it and even though I loved my new boy toy and his huge cock, I still couldn’t just be happy with one, no matter how big it was. I slid down on the bed and took his limp cock in my mouth and he awoke with a smile and began to grow. I reached over and grabbed the other prick next to me and stroked it, before my new friend awoke and I took him into my mouth also. Both men pounded me all morning and afterwards we packed for our flight home. I was going to miss paradise, but I was ready to return to being a prostitute and getting paid to fuck for a living. I would still have my boyfriends on the side, but getting cum in and on by someone that was paying you for the privilege made my pussy wet and I could never get enough.

I had come down to Cancun with the intent of spending a whole week with Mikey and I had loved it, making love to him multiple times a day and having him bring me to orgasms that I had never experienced. I’m not sure if it was his technique or the mental thought that what we were doing was so taboo that it turned me on. I was a sex addict like my mother, so I knew that the answer could be any one or all of the above. Even though I had been fucked by both my father and my well hung b*****r, I still found the urge to fuck others. My need to be a slut with multiple strangers still drove me to search out different guys to fuck me in different situations, places and openings. I craved the hot, white cum in my mouth, in my body or splattered on my light brown skin. I wanted guys to use me as their sex toy and to fuck me like they couldn’t fuck anyone else they ever met. The need drove me and each night after making love to Mikey, I would leave to join the parties of fellow college students in the hotels and clubs of Cancun. James joined me a couple of times, but I often went off on my own, to avoid taking the easy way out and riding his huge available cock. Each night I found a group of guys that wanted someone just like me, a hot sexy girl that most men could only dream about, but whom would fuck and suck any cock that was offered her. I was that easy whore and I liked it.
I had stepped outside the club to have a cigarette and get some fresh air, but I had taken the back entrance, entering a dark ally filled with stinking trash bins that were filled with the food and liquor that had been tossed out each day to sit and rot in the heat and sun. It reeked and I walked farther down the ally until I saw a few of the kitchen and bar workers outside their entrance smoking and taking their own break. There were five Mexican guys ranging from 21 to 45 standing in a circle and talking about how their night was going. I had taken 2 years of Spanish in school, so I joined in on their conversation as I walked up and surprised them, dropping and stepping on my finished butt and pulling out another cigarette while asking for a light. Two had on greasy aprons and one was a dishwasher and the other two were bartenders, one of whom I recognized, since he had brought me a couple of drinks. They told me that I was dressed to be indoors and not hanging out with their motley crew and that no beautiful women ever hung out in the smelling alley with them. I told them that I didn’t mind and moved in closer to do a little merengue dance with the bartender.

He danced with me, as we listened to the loud music that could still be heard indoors and then I moved up to dance with the two cooks. They loved it and I found myself flirting with all of them, getting wet at the thought of being in the dirty, seedy ally with them. “I’m sure you get to see lots of pretty girls every night.” I told them and they agreed, but they let me know that they never got to dance or talk with them. “Awwww, that’s so sad. Well, this is just for you and all your hard work.” I told them, as I put my cigarette in my mouth and used both hands to pull down the top of my skin tight, purple, fuck-me dress that I had worn to the club. I put my hands on my hips and moved up close to the dishwasher and began to salsa with him. My breasts touched his wet apron and his hands grabbed my hips to pull me closer as he danced. “Wow, you got moves.” I told him. “So who’s the best dancer here?” I asked and soon I was dancing with each one, while my cigarette hung from my lips and they each took a turn holding me close to do their best salsa step. I felt two of their erections as they rubbed on my leg while we danced and I became more aroused. “To bad your break isn’t longer, I could take off my dress and give you a much better dance. “ I teased while I slipped my fingers into my dress and slid it further down until it rested on my hips, my bald pussy peeking out underneath the lifted hem line. The one bartender put his arm around my stomach from behind, grabbing my breast as he took a couple of dance steps and pulled me closer while we moved on the ally’s uneven pavement. One of the cooks moved in front of me and took my cigarette from my lips and threw it on the ground, pressing his greasy apron against me and grinding his hips into mine as he dance with me from the front. I was sandwiched between them and they were breathing heavily as they felt my naked body and the bartender pulled my dress down farther until it fell to the ground. I stepped out of it and reached back to grab his cock through his pants and did the same with my other hand, to the Hispanic guy who’s cock was pressing against me from the front. The other three moved closer and I led them to the back of the ally between two of the stinky trash bins. It was darker and their chance of being seen if their boss looked out was not possible unless he came back to look.

They were all hot and bothered, quickly removing their aprons and unbuckling their pants. All five of them had their cocks out and the bartender had me bent over and his cock in me within the first 10 seconds. He began slamming me from behind while I tried to give head to the other four waiting in front of me. I placed my hands on the side of the dirty trash bin and bent over lower to reach their cocks with my mouth, all the while grunting out from the fucking I was getting. I felt a few blasts inside of my vagina and the warmth of the bartender’s jizz dripped down my leg as he pulled out and a dishwasher took his place. I watched him tuck in his brown, uncut cock and run back to the door to return to work. Each worker took their turn pumping me from behind, except the one cook who came quickly in my mouth as I sucked him off. My cunt was full of cum as I grabbed my dress from the ground and the last worker went back into the kitchen through the back door. I lit up a cigarette and carried my dress back through the ally, nude and smoking in the poorly lit street. “Hey chica.” I heard someone say in the darkness ahead. “My amigos said you were outside here and that we could have some fun.” I walked closer and saw four more workers stepping closer, my cigarette ember lighting up my face as I took a long drag. I kept walking until they were all around me and then their hands began touching and groping my tits and ass.

I reached down to begin undoing a few belts and soon I was on my knees, giving head to each guy as I still held my burning cigarette in between my fingers, sucking in a lungful of smoke to blow it out on their hard, brown dicks while I licked and sucked them. I flicked my butt to the ground and led them back against the alley wall where I bent over and took the first cock that guided itself into my cum filled hole. All four of them fucked me, one of them stuffing his cum coated pole into my ass for a few strokes before slipping back into my pussy and unloading a huge wad of spunk to join the other four. My pussy was so numb and my clit was erect and sensitive after I had taken on the staff at Bongos. I slid into my dress and returned to the bar where I smiled at the bartenders that had emptied their nut sacks into my vagina not to long ago. I’m sure that they were amazed to see me leave with 4 guys from the University of Connecticut, their dried cum still on my bald pussy, but hidden by the dress. I would have to clean up before I let my new college friends stuff me with their long, white cocks and fill me again. Mikey loved the stories I had when I woke him in the morning and he fed me my protein breakfast from the big hose between his legs as I sucked on it for every drop.

I returned home on a late flight and Hondo and I spent the night at the condo. I had played with him on the plane, but I couldn’t find the right time to have a mile high hook up. When we got back to my place, I made sure to let him pound my wet twat with his monster cock. He made me cum a couple of times before I felt him fill my cunt with his youthful sperm. I woke to quite a few messages, emails and business matters that I had to take care of, so I made sure to take care of those before I got to go home later in the evening. I had enjoyed my vacation away, but I had truly missed my two younger k**s and my hubby. It was nearly 1 am when I pulled into the garage and left my luggage in the car until the next day. I wanted to get into bed and I had left a text for Mikey to let him know that I would be home late that day. I missed him and needed his sexy cock to fill me. The house was quiet and I assumed the k**s were in bed for school the next day. Both of them were returning from their breaks and I’m sure they needed their rest. I nearly ran up the steps to my Master bedroom and when I entered, I heard the shower running, so I stripped down to join Mikey for a little late night fun and entered the bathroom naked. When I entered, Velvet was bent over, sucking off her father while her b*****r, James, was sliding his huge member into her from behind. She was moaning loudly as her b*****r’s pelvis smacked against her ass, driving his massive pole into her. Mikey was guiding her head back and forth, his long, white cock in her mouth as she deep throated his entire length. I was shocked and just stood there watching as my f****y fornicated with one another, my husband and son, both fucking my youngest daughter.

We had returned on a late flight and my dad had a text from mom telling him that she wouldn’t be back until later the next day. Of course, the dates were screwed up, since she was coming back from Hawaii and we were flying back from Cancun. We spent the evening unpacking and getting ready for work and school the next day when I went up to join my dad in bed. We had been sl**ping together for the last two weeks, so why not tonight. On my way up, James had met me outside of my room and began picking with me and so we began to wrestle around and soon he was fucking me on the hallway floor. Our life was getting seriously out of hand when what used to be b*****rly and s****rly teasing turned into sex. I stopped him after a short time and told him to join me, but he was a little worried about doing so. Mikey had raised him like a son, but he was really Shawn’s boy, although he still thought of Mikey as his dad. They had both fucked me together on a few occasions, so in my mind, one more time wasn’t going to matter. I led him up to my dad’s room and we heard him in the shower, so we went in and I told my dad, with no question, that I was joining him and so was James. He just shook his head as I pulled James by his long cock into the shower with me. My parents had a huge walk in shower, big enough for 6, so once we both got in, I started the action and both of my favorite guys were stuffing me with hard cock. I couldn’t believe it either, but I loved it. Things were going well until we looked up to see my mom standing nude across the room watching all three of us.

“I thought that we had figured things out? Is this how we’re going to handle this, just keep fucking each other and act like nothing is wrong with it?” I said as I walked toward the shower. Mikey and James stood there staring at me, their erections still pointing up and drawing my attention. Velvet was standing between them and just looking at me with a dazed look. I opened the shower door and stepped into the steamy warm water as it sprayed all of us. “So are we all going to fuck one another? Is that what we have decided? “ I said angrily as Mikey and Velvet turned to look me in the eye. James avoided my gaze and said “I’m going to bed.” as he tried to walk past me. I grabbed him by his giant shaft and held on to it and he looked at me in shock. “You’re not going anywhere young man.” I told him. “Is this what everyone wants for this f****y? You want your mother to suck your cock James?” I asked him as I knelt down and bent his long, black pole toward me, holding it inches from my mouth. I had never realized how large he was, much more so than his father and even Hondo, my new young boyfriend. “No” James stuttered softly and looked down at me. “You don’t mind fucking your s****r, so why stop there?” I asked him. He shrugged his shoulders and I took him into my mouth and began to suck him and stroke his wet cock. I tasted Velvet’s juices on him and he stared down at me in shock, his cock seeming to grow harder and longer in my mouth.

“Stop Honey” Mikey said, “He doesn’t understand.” “Oh, he understands alright.” I said, as I pulled his cock from between my lips. “He’s an adult now and has to make his own decisions in life and know the consequences for them.” “If you’re going to fuck your s****r, then don’t stop there.” I said as I took him back into my mouth and began blowing him again. All of them watched me on my knees sucking my son and were looking at me in shock as I sucked him like one of my lovers. I felt him push forward with his hips and his body began to tremble as he erupted in my mouth. My son ejaculated like Mount Etna and his hot creamy jizz nearly choked me, since I hadn’t expected it. I was just trying to prove a point, but in his excitement, he filled my mouth with jets of sticky spunk, hitting the back of my throat as I swallowed desperately to avoid drowning in his giant wad of cum. Some of his sperm ran down my chin and, by habit, I used his cock to scoop it back into my mouth. I had been sucking cock all my life and it seemed natural to do so when I felt him climax. I also kept stroking his long black dick, sucking him dry as I did all of the men I blew. I realized what I was doing, but I didn’t stop and I began to feel bad about it until Mikey grabbed my head and turned it his way. His cock slid into my open mouth and he sunk his shaft deep in my throat and unloaded his own blast of cum. He tasted so good , as usual and everyone just watched me as I acted like the whore I was and drained their father in front of my k**s.

My mom led my dad out of the shower and into bed and my b*****r and I left their room. I guided him into my room to ride his giant tool that night, since he was still erect from my mom’s blow job. His cock stayed stiff for nearly three hours and he filled me with three blasts of his hot cum as we fucked nearly all night long. When we finally fell asl**p, I was wondering if this was how we were going to be from now on. My mom and I were professional whores, so I guess it didn’t really matter who we fucked as long as everyone was happy.

... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 852  |  
100%

College life spring semester 18



*******************


Garrett and I entered my room with the greasy bags of food from a local
college place near our dorms. The six of us, me, Corey, Kris, Colt, Bryson
and Garrett sat around eating everything in sight. We cleaned up our mess
to resume our intense game of Texas Hold `em Poker. The break did what we
wanted and had cooled Garrett's hot hand off. Kris was making a small
comeback until Corey defeated him one-on-one for a nice little winnings. A
nice winning in our game was maybe two bucks but none of us were rich
enough to make it big stakes.

"Corey, when you paying off your bet?" Kris asked.

"At the end like I said."

"Who's it going to be?" Colt asked.

"Ummm... I don't know yet. Everyone is a candidate for me," Corey
answered.

"I don't think so," Colt stated.

"Dude, we basically agreed. What's a fucking minute going to hurt? We
might find out whether guys suck better than girls," Kris stated and still
covering his ass.

"Yeah, I want to give a minute of fun to someone," Corey joked. "A minute
won't make you gay. You might like it and want more."

"Like Matt would ever let that happen unless you pick him. If you pick
him, my ass is leaving. I know what follows dick sucking," Colt said and
packed his can for a dip.

Kris grabbed his can with Bryson holding out his hand for one as well.
Colt offered me another one but one try was plenty for me.

"Every night on our break, I can just see us all doing this shit," Colt
said dealing out the cards.

"Not if I'm getting laid," Kris said.

"I know that's right. It'll suck ass if we come up dry," Bryson said.

"Seriously, I'd be surprised if each one of you doesn't find a girl or two
or three," I stated. "Add a little tan to what you have and girls will be
begging you for sex."

"Won't they be disappointed to find out Corey is gay," Colt stated. "I've
seen it before."

"Don't you think if we weren't gay... I'm talking Matt and me... we'd have
all kinds of girls?" Corey asked.

"I'm not answering that loaded question," Bryson stated.

"I will. I'm glad they are gay, less competition for us," Kris said and
spit.

"Dude's right but we all know there's goin be so many fucking people out
looking for the same thang," Colt stated.

"All I'm saying is there better be plenty of girls willing to give that
shit up," Bryson said. "I'm bringing a dozen condoms and better use each
one."

"Bryson, you really have high expectations," Kris said.

"Well, a girl for four nights... three good fucks per night," Bryson
laughed.

"Like I said, high expectations for really short girls to be swarming the
beach," Kris joked.

"Fuck you, okay," Bryson said with his middle finger in the air.

We continued to play until late in the night. Kris was first to run of
coins. With Kris out, we quit a few hands later.

"Thanks guys, it was fun," Bryson said, gathering his coins.

"So Corey, who is the lucky recipient of a blow job? You better not say
Matt," Kris asked.

"Well..." Corey said with hesitation in his voice. "Who won the most?"

"I guess I did," Colt replied, "But barely."

"Colt gets a blow job!" Kris screamed.

"I don't think a minute makes a blow job," Colt said.

"Before we do this, let's move the table and chairs," I said. With the
table and chairs gone, we sat around. Corey found me and laid a hot kiss
on my lips.

"Drop em, Colt," Kris said.

Colt dropped his athletic shorts and pushed down his boxers. His cut cock
popped out with his pubic hair grown back but it wasn't like we hadn't seen
it many times before. "I don't know bout this," he commented while
scanning the room.

Kris patted him on the shoulder, "Just relax and tell us how it feels to
have a guy suck your dick."

I knew Kris would blow our secret but so far he hadn't. Corey got on his
knees and smiled at Colt. He extended his tongue and licked Colt's head.
"Time me," Corey stated.

"You're on the clock," Bryson stated.

Corey opened his mouth wide and took Colt's cock in his mouth. The
expression on Colt's face was one of confusion. I think he wanted to enjoy
it but couldn't do so for his macho persona. The part that couldn't lie
was getting hard while Corey sucked it.

"Damn, feels pretty good," Colt said with his arms by his side.

Bryson laughed, "It must. You're fucking hard."

It must have not been that bad since no one could take their eyes off of
the scene. Colt reached down and grabbed Corey's head while seemingly
enjoying this.

"That's a minute," Bryson said.

"Fuck!" Colt screamed. "It was really starting to feel really good."

"Corey, you're finished," I said and tapped him on the shoulder. He didn't
move and continued.

"Matt, let him finish what he started," Colt said, laughing.

"We'll be here all night then," Kris joked.

Corey stopped, stood and wiped his mouth.

"How was it?" Bryson asked.

"Not bad... not bad at all," Colt said after pulling up his shorts.

"Bryson, are you ready to head out?" Garrett asked.

"I guess so since the fucking gay show is now over and done with," Bryson
said. "See ya later." The two left and headed out.

Once the door shut, Colt dropped his shorts. "Come on Corey finish what
you started," he said holding his cock.

"If I did, I'd be less one boyfriend," Corey stated.

"No, you wouldn't. It was rather hot seeing it and how much Colt liked
it," I said.

"Yeah, these two bitches can really suck a dick," Kris stated.

"How would you know?" Colt asked.

"Oh fuck!" Kris shouted. "I opened my big mouth!"

"Yes, you did," I stated staring at him.

"So are you sucking me or do I need to just jerk off?" Colt asked.

"Matt?" Corey asked turning to me.

"I guess you could," I said.

Corey dropped down to his knees with Colt sticking his cock back in Corey's
mouth. I glanced over to see Kris rubbing his crotch before sticking his
hand down his shorts. It was easy to hear the slurping of Corey going down
on Colt. The sight was beginning to turn me on as well.

Corey stopped, wiped his mouth and stood, "I can't do it any longer."

I moved over and kissed Corey's lips with a hint of Colt's cock on his
breath. I reached down and groped Corey.

"Dudes, I need to really bust a fucking nut now," Colt stated.

"What would us jerking off hurt?" Kris asked. "I need to bust one as
well. I got a fucking boner watch Corey suck Colt."

"Okay," I said. Corey, Kris and I lost our shorts. It was odd watching us
jack off. It wasn't long before I leaned over and took Corey's dripping
cock in my mouth.

"Damn you two," Colt said.

"It's cool, Colt," Kris said, stroking his cock not too far from us.

Before I knew it, Corey pushed me off and went down on me with Colt and
Kris slowly stroking their meat. I heard Kris moan and watched him lean
back to fire his load all over his taut body. Seeing Kris cum did the
trick for me. I moved Corey off and shot my load over my body with a
strong shot. Corey followed next and deposited his load in with mine.

"OOOO fuck," Colt groaned and came after an intense pounding of his cock.
We cleaned up our sticky mess with Kris's towels that were under his bed.

"Wow, what a night!" Kris stated.

"Fuck yeah it was," Colt said. "That was very unreal yet smoking hot!"

"I'll say," Corey said.

"I'll be straight up with you. I've had my dick sucked by one other guy in
high school. It was one of those d***k ass nights with friends, you know
where you get so fucked up," Colt said.

"It happens to the best of us," Kris smiled.

Colt and Corey headed off to their rooms. Kris smiled at me before we
called it a night.

"What a shock about Colt huh?" I asked.

"Yeah it was. Testing the limits has been fun though."

"I just hope we haven't started something here."

"I seriously doubt that. Look who you're talking about here."

"I agree but I know what I witnessed."

"Not one minute or one night makes any of us gay. The way I see it is we
were horny as fuck and acted out on it. See ya in the morning!"

"What a night!" I said and rolled over.

The next day, Sunday, Kris did follow through on his bet with me and washed
all my things but left me to fold and hang them. The others began
returning to campus after going home to retrieve their things for the trip.
Word filtered out about our previous night. As the day grew longer, so did
our stories about our poker game and Corey sucking Colt but not what ensued
afterwards. We knew poker playing would be on the agenda if time allowed
it on our trip.

Hayden returned and announced he had tried to talk his parents into letting
him go but he was told no in a strong way. We knew it was a long shot that
he could go to begin with. By the end of the night, our plans were set.
We'd caravan to Colt's house to leave our cars and then head down to Noah's
beach house. Corey, Scott and I would be in one car after Colt's house.
We gave them grief about how they enjoyed putting the gay guys together.
Truth was we wanted it that way. We estimated our time of arrival to be
around one in the morning if things didn't slow us down.

That Sunday night, Kris and I crawled into our beds.

"It looks like tonight was totally different," Kris stated.

"I'll say since we didn't go down on each other. Did Colt have much to say
about it to you?"

"Not really other than he absolutely loved it. I swear what the fuck is
happening around here?"

"I know, Kris. It's really odd but I'd say my friends are just horny," I
replied.

"Very horny."
I
"So what does Kris have to say now?"

"It was fun," Kris replied. "And yes we all need a girlfriend other than
using our guy friends. Matt, did Corey say anything?"

"The same as Colt. Weird but I thought it was just the hottest thing
ever."

"Matt, I'll just say this. Yes I enjoyed it very much but let's not make a
habit of it."

"You don't need to worry about that," I said. We finished talking and
rolled over to go to sl**p.

With the days flying by, Tuesday night was upon us and time for the guy's
first game in the intramural playoffs. They were pumped with Kris being
very nervous. About six, I headed over to the Rec Center with Corey to
watch the game. Taking the court, Corey and Hayden sized up the opponents
and said we'd be lucky to win. The three of us commented how every game
would be a dog fight since each team would be good.

As the game progressed, it was easy to see we weren't overmatched other
than the opponents were taller. Entering the last quarter, we were down by
three. Kris was pacing the sidelines and being a cheerleader to the guys.
With a minute left in the game, Bryson stole the ball and made an easy
basket to tie the game up. The next trip down, the opponents passed the
ball inside. The tall guy took a shot but Garrett blocked it or so we
thought. The referee called a foul on Garrett, his fifth and final foul.
Kris was livid but got control of his temper by calling a time out. After
the time out, the guy missed both free throws. Bryson raced the ball down
the court and started passing it around. With two seconds left, Tashaun
fired up a shot. It hit hard off the back board and went through the net.
Our guys went crazy and started jumping around on each other. They weren't
the only ones who lost it as Corey, Hayden and I were jumping up and down.
We raced onto the court to high-five all our friends.

"Tashaun, they are saying it didn't count. You didn't call board," Bryson
said.

"I just threw it up there," Tashaun said laughing and enjoying the moment.

"No doubt," Scott stated.

The celebration was continued in our hall and most of the night. The
celebration was short lived; the next night the guys took on the chin and
lost by fifteen. It seemed they were never in the game and were
overmatched by a very good frat team. The loss didn't hurt them that much
with most of the guys commenting how fun it was and would look forward to
softball season around the corner.

Friday, I caught a ride home with Kris as he repayment of our earlier trip.
Mom was happy to see me but wasn't happy that I planned to stay just one
night. Saturday was frantic with Mom and me shopping for things for my
trip as well as spring & summer clothes. It seemed my shorts were fitting
a little tighter than the previous summer. Saturday night, Kris was back
to pick me up with my things crammed in a suitcase for the trip.

Back at campus, the rush to get back was for naught. There wasn't much
happening other than the usual gathering minus the alcohol. With all of us
gathered, the talk about the trip was beginning to excite me on one hand
yet worry me on the other. I wanted us to have a great fun trip but feared
someone would get in deep trouble by all the talk about how d***k they
would be each night.

The school was hectic and stressful the week leading up to Spring Break. I
had one big test along with having two papers due. It did get my mind away
from the trip and helped me concentrate on what really mattered at college.
I wasn't alone as everyone was busy studying and/or doing papers, Kris
included. So far, he was living up to his deal and saw the time spent
studying could pay big dividends.

Thursday night, all of us going were busy packing. I had a list of things
I wanted to bring and spend the time to make sure each item was in my
suitcase or travel bag. There was one slight problem. My suitcase
wouldn't come close to closing after I had packed.

"Matt, are you taking everything you own?" Kris commented.

"I don't wanna leave something and regret it later."

"Just think about it for one second. We'll be at the beach every day so
that means two swimsuits... Matt, please tell you are not wearing a fucking
speedo..."

"Well... I do have one packed, just in case," I laughed. "I'm gonna check
things out and see what the vibe is."

"Don't expect me to keep you from getting your ass beat."

"Kris, I'm not stupid. Give me a little credit here. Tell me when have I
ever done something here to throw it in your face that I'm gay... tell me."

Kris rubbed his hairy chin that he was letting grow for our trip and looked
at the ceiling in thought. "Okay then, you're right there. Now... we'll
probably be in tees and shorts at night plus a pair of jeans and a nice
shirt."

I looked at my suitcase and saw all my jeans combined with all my shorts.
"Now I think you may be right there." I pulled out three pairs of jeans
and two shirts.

"As far as shoes goes, I'm wearing flip-flops the entire time but am bring
a pair of tennis shoes," Kris stated.

After taking out two pairs of shoes, I looked to see my suitcase looked as
if it would close now.

"Matt, don't be afraid to wear a shirt twice too," Kris laughed.

I laughed. "You do it all the time."

"Hell yeah, it saves on laundry."

"Kris, I'm going to check on Corey and see how he's doing plus I have a
little surprise for him," I said and grabbed a bag from my suitcase.

"What's the surprise?"

"The hottest suit you've ever seen," I said and pulled out a hot blue
bikini I had bought for Corey.

"Matt, I don't see Corey sportin that on the beach."

"We'll see. Honestly, I don't either," I said and headed out the door. I
said hello to our neighbor before proceeding down to Corey's room. His
door was ajar so I knocked while entering.

"Just about finished packing here," Corey said after he saw me.

"I bought you something for the trip," I said with the bag behind me.

"Awesome! What is it?"

I handed him the bag. He opened it and looked inside. He pulled out the
blue bikini. "Ummm... Matt, I don't know about this," he said holding in
the air.

"Corey, please just try it on. I know you'll look so hot in it," I said.

"Okay for you I will. Lock the door first."

I did lock the door. He stepped out of his short and into the blue bikini.
He was looking down before moving to a mirror.

"Damn!" I said since he looked so incredible.

"Matt, you really expect me to wear this?"

"Not all the time but one day, would you? For me? Corey, you look so
fucking hot it's unreal."

"I will one day since I love you so much. I can just hear the laughter now
from all the guys."

"Corey, who cares if they laugh? They'll be so envious of you."

"It does really show my body, huh? Now I need a deep dark tan."

I moved over and kissed him. "With or without a tan, you are the hottest
thing on this earth."

We kissed for a little while until Michael came in the room.

"Corey..." he started laughing.

"What's so funny?" Corey asked.

"I know you're gay but you don't have to announce it to everyone. Surely,
you don't plan on wearing that thing on your trip," Michael said still
laughing.

"Since Matt bought it for me, I'll wear it one day. Is it that bad?"

"Seriously, you look very gay in it," Michael answered.

"Well... I am, Michael. I might wear as my announcement that I'm gay as
fuck and proud of it. Let's see someone try to start shit with me."

"Now, I don't see that happening," Michael said.

I hung around a little while with Corey and Michael before heading back to
the room. Once everyone was packed, the eleven of us meet in our room and
went over all the plans or now big dreams. The biggest bone of contention
was who would be rooming with Corey, Scott and I in the hotel.

"Before we leave here tonight, we really need to settle this room thang,"
Colt said. "For one, we can't alternate and be dragging our shit back and
forth."

"We'd have this solved if Bryson hadn't opened his mouth earlier," Jess
commented.

"So Garrett, what's it gonna take for you to sacrifice for the good of the
team here?" Kris asked him.

"Let's draw straws, numbers or whatever and just see who gets the honor?"
Scott said.

The six contenders all looked at each other. "Just tell how much its gonna
take, Garrett? We can split the money," Kris asked.

"Oh by the way, it's just one fifty not two hundred like I said. My aunt
got me a deal," Brennan stated.

"How about twenty bucks, Garrett?" Jess asked.

"It's not worth the hassle for twenty lousy bucks," Garrett replied.

"Why don't we all split the cost nine ways instead of ten? By my
calculations, it's about one seventy instead of two hundred the way I see
it," I said trying to reach a compromise.

"That's not fair," Alex said. "Hell, I'll do for a hundred fifty bucks to
keep me from cheating on Elise."

"Fifty dollars and I'm good," Garrett stated. "I'm good as long as someone
keeps their mouth closed." He looked at his roommate. Bryson smiled and
gestured he was locking his lips closed.

"Sounds good to me," Kris said. "Bryson, you say a fucking word and I'll
serious beat your ass."

Bryson smiled. "It's all good with me."

"Hey Scott, if I do find a woman, can I have the room?" Garrett asked.

"As long as I get the same treatment," Scott said.

"Dude, please tell us right now you aren't going to be a fucking gay slut
on the trip," Colt said.

"I don't plan on it but you never know. Hayden's given me a free pass for
the week. I may find some hot bitch that wants to go at it..."

"Get in line with the rest of us," Kris laughed. "Alex, what does Elise say
about this?"

"What she don't know want kill her. Y'all hear me," Alex said.

"Like the commercial says, what happens on Spring Break stays on Spring
Break," Jess said.

"Let's hope we make it back in one piece," Kendall said. "Seriously dudes,
we can't fucking destroy Noah's place..."

"Hey we didn't your place," Colt said.

"True but we all may wanna meet there this summer for a week or something,"
Noah stated.

"That's my boy right there," Kris said. "It's nice to know a few rich
motherfuckers." We laughed yet had to agree.

About one, we broke up the party. Kris and I talked about the trip with me
stressing the point he needed to be under control and continue to be a
leader that he was.

"Seriously Matt, you think everyone follows what I do?" Kris asked.

"Kris, get real for a minute over there. You say jump and you'll have the
rest of us asking how far and how high," I replied. "You're the glue that
holds all the pieces together and you know it."

"They could survive without me, Matt."

"Survive maybe, but no where near the fun. I bet you said something like
you couldn't go because a death... I'm just saying. Then I bet almost
everyone would find an excuse not to go."

"Would you?"

"It'd be hard, Kris but I'd go for Corey's sake. He told me a few weeks he
had never been to the beach and was so excited about this trip.
Truthfully, I've been like twice and haven't been in at least six years."

"Matt, sometimes I don't realize how lucky I was growing up. I took so
much for granted but I have a feeling you and Corey aren't alone. I don't
think Jess's folks are that well off by the way he tells. I really think
he lives in a trailer. Colt's f****y, I think, is like mine and does
alright but we don't have fucking ski resorts or beach houses..."

I laughed. "You were right about having rich friends. We need to be really
careful and not abuse them."

"I don't think we have. You know not a one of us goes around and thinks
they are better off than the other, Kendall and Noah included. Sure they
wear more expensive clothes than I know I do but they never mention it or
throw it in our face like some people did in high school. Remember when
that fucking Alex Martinez came to school in that new fancy ass truck of
his..."

"Yeah, he didn't hold back on telling us how much it was either."

"Tell me about it. Not a one of our friends are like that here..."

"We're lucky."

Kris smiled, "No, we won't put up with it. They wouldn't be welcome in our
group."

"For one, you'd tell em about it."

"Damn right I would," Kris said.

"See you're the leader and everyone else would go right along with you," I
stated.

"I guess you're right. See ya in the morning. It's gonna be one hell of a
trip, huh?"

"Let's hope," I laughed. "It will."

TO BE CONTINUED...




... Continue»
Posted by ab8715 2 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 865  |  
100%
  |  3

OHGirls: Hard Life as a Hooker

OHGirl:
“Me and a few guys from the frat were thinking about taking a roadtrip to Boston next week.” James said as I rode his hard, black cock. I had been fucking him on a daily basis for the last three weeks and he was lying on his back, his hands behind his head while I slid on his shaft like a carousel horse. “I heard your s****r was dancing at a club there this weekend.” I stated, while I held onto my tits to keep them from bouncing. “She’s there for a week and I sent a text to see if she was available. Velvet said that she would be busy, but that we could come by the club if we wanted. The guys said it sounded like fun.” James explained to me as I began to grind my pussy into his groin, reaching back to rub his balls. “Is Hondo going with you?” I asked and James nodded yes. I just knew that most of the guys wanted to fuck my daughter and if that is what she wanted, I had no problem, but for some reason, I felt a bit upset that Hondo and her own b*****r might also be included in that group. I gave James my approval and began to rub my clit with my thumb as I stuffed three of my fingers into my wet cunt to join Jame’s huge black pole. I gushed on his shaft and then felt him cum in me shortly thereafter. I fell across his chest and our lips met as he continued to pump his still-hard prick in my cream filled hole. No wonder I loved his dick. My son was an great lover.

My head bobbed up and down rapidly on the hard white cock in my mouth and then my tongue licked the shaft and balls as I worked my best on Mikey’s big cock. It had been so long since we had made love and I wanted a mouthful of his hot jizz so bad. My work and new internet notoriety had taken up much of my time and I found myself making love to everyone but my hubby and now was my time to catch up. James and Hondo had left on their road trip with their frat buddies and I had just finished with a client downtown when I stopped by Mikey’s office and went down on him. I hadn’t blown him at his desk in ages and I was enjoying it at the moment. “I want to fuck you on my desk.” he told me, so I lifted my skirt and bent over his desk top. “Take me in my ass.” I begged him as I spit on my hand and rubbed it into my anal opening, spreading my cheeks with both hands. I hadn’t cleaned up from my last client and my pussy was still filled with cum, so I didn’t want him to stick his cock in my used up twat. I felt him slide into my ass and moaned out loud as he stroked me with his hard dick. “I want to taste your cock and cum when you’re ready, baby.” I told him as he began to ram my asshole hard. Mikey banged my ass for 20 minutes before he pulled out and I sunk to my knees to take him in my mouth. His cock exploded in my mouth and I licked him clean, sucking on his shaved balls and stoking him for more sticky jizz. I kissed him on the cheek and then pulled down my skirt as I left. I couldn’t wait to get to the parking garage so that I could light up a cigarette and come down from the excitement of being ass fucked in a public building. My husband always knew what I liked.

Velvet:
The club in Boston stayed busy and I kept up my work of dancing, selling dvd’s and pictures, and fucking my fans. The club I worked in was predominantly black, so most of my sex partners were black males. It was a big difference from the other clubs I had worked, but I didn’t mind. I had fucked every color of cock in the spectrum and it didn’t really matter, as long as I got paid. Tonight I was on my hands and knees as my newest partner was pumping me from behind in my hotel room. He was about 23 years old, so not much older than me, and had bragged about being a good lover with a big cock, when we had talked and he had made his offer. He said that he had been with quite a few girls, so I told him that he could add me to his list if the price was right. Surprisingly he had paid and I had pulled out his cock to suck it when he had arrived at my room. He was right, his dick was pretty big and I enjoyed taking all 10 inches deep in my throat as I sucked him hard. He told me that no other girl had ever done that and I told him that I had talents that they didn’t, as I talked a little trash of my own. I guided him into me from behind and he began fucking me hard for nearly an hour. His big cock did hit all of the spots and I came twice as I reached under to rub my swollen clit. “Baby, you need me in that sexy ass of yours.” he said, so I spread my ass cheeks and invited him in.
I provided some lube from my bedside table and his cock was pumping me soon afterwards. My new customer did have some stamina and rode my butt for another twenty minutes before he pulled out and asked me to suck him off. I let him watch his cum fill my mouth and swallowed it slowly for him to see. It had turned him on so much that he remained erect, so I kept sucking him and was soon taking him in my ass once again. He finally came deep inside of me and I walked him to the door to let him know that he was more than welcome to be a return customer if he wanted. I lit up a cigarette and smoked it before I showered and went to bed. My b*****r, Hondo and a car load of frat b*****rs were going to be coming to the club tomorrow and I needed my rest.

I had done my afternoon show and had met up with a client, to suck him off, in a private room before I did a few lap dance requests. The club had been busy and I had a lot of fans showing up to meet me for photos and autographs. My web site stressed the fact that I was more than friendly with my fans, so since I had been on the road, many of my offers for sex were very blunt. It made it easier for me though and this way I didn’t have to beat around the bush with them about what they wanted. I was signing an autograph later in the afternoon when one of my fans told me that he would like to sample my ass. I gave him a price and when I took my break, I led him into my van in the parking lot and let him pump his cock in my anus until he came. He loved it and bought a three pack of dvd’s from my first set of films. We took a selfie with his phone and then I went to clean up before my dinner show. When I began my meet & greet with my fans, before my show, I saw James and Hondo in the crowd waiting to see me. It was so good to see someone I knew, but I kept on signing my autographs and taking photos with my fans, hoping that they would get in line to come say hi.

The line moved along and soon I was hugging my b*****r and his frat friends, most of whom I had fucked before, although I saw a couple of new ones. Hondo was there with James and 7 other guys that had crammed into an SUV for the drive to Boston and they all seemed happy to see me. I told them that I would see them after my dinner show and they got a table to watch me. I did an angel theme and wore feathers and a sexy outfit that I stripped out of for the people who came to watch. I then did a rendition of falling to earth and becoming a fallen, naughty angel. The crowd loved it and I had money covering the floor as I worked my fans around the stage. Afterwards, I met with more fans to sell my films and photos and then started my lap and private dance shows. Once I got around to visiting with my b*****r and his friends, all of the guys wanted a lap dance and I gave each of them what ever they paid for. All of them loved it as I rubbed against them on their laps and their erections were pressing against me the entire time. I spent nearly the entire evening with my b*****r and his friends before I went on break and invited them to join me in my van. Somehow, all of us were able to squeeze into my small RV van and I sat on the bed with Hondo and James as everyone else sat on the floor or on the available chairs in the vehicle. We caught up on our gossip and news before one of the guys blurted out “Are we gonna get to fuck you or what?”

“I don’t think I have the time or room to do it here in the van.” I said with a smile and laugh, wondering if I truly could do so in the next hour and a half. “We got plenty of room.” Hondo said as he stood up and pulled down the front of his pants. He grabbed his limp cock and shook it in front of my face and I couldn’t help but take him into my mouth. His cock grew quickly and I slid out of my outfit as I laid back and spread my legs, taking another guy into my mouth while Hondo slid his long, white pole deep into my moist snatch. It felt so good and I began to thrust my hips into his as he fucked me. The other guys lined up and took turns getting blow jobs while Hondo drove his big dick into my hole and then pulled out to let me suck him off while one of the others entered me. So it went, for the next hour as I fucked and sucked off all nine of them They each quickly stroked their cocks in my wet cunt and then came in my mouth for me to swallow. Some of them filmed me as we had sex and made sure to send it to all of their frat b*****rs. I was so horny and my pussy was still wet when I put on some sweats and grabbed my wardrobe bag to return to the club for my late night show. I told them that maybe we could all go back to my hotel after the club closed and we could have some real sex. They agreed and I made my way back inside the strip club after finishing a quick smoke outside.

My night went by quickly as I did my late night show and met with my fans. I gave two private room dances and sucked off two of my paying fans, before finishing up the night with lap dances. Stanley drove me to my hotel and my b*****r and his friends met me there, bringing along some liquor and pot to have a party. It was nearly 4 am when we arrived, but I was naked and stoned within the first 30 minutes and sucking cock around the room while they made vines to post online. Velvet Crush sucking frat cock was on the web now and soon so would Velvet Crush getting gangbanged by a group of frat boys. All of the guys fucked me that night and the orgy went on until nearly 9 am as each of them tried their hardest to get another erection to feed me or stuff into one of my welcoming holes. Only James was able to keep having sex with me and as most of them slept, he and I continued to fuck for another hour before he filled me with his fourth cum shot since he had arrived. I finally fell asl**p with him in my bed, along with Hondo and two other frat boys. The rest slept on the floor, on the other two available chairs or my couch. I awoke at 2 pm and called up to apologize for missing my afternoon show, then lit up a cigarette and relaxed before I got showered and left for the club and my evening, dinner show. Some of the guys were waking up themselves, from their d***ken stupors and one of them invited me to shower with him, so I joined him and soon I was taking one long shower as each guy lathered his cock up to slide into me as we all got clean together. A quick soaping and a quickie fuck and then the next guy. My fingers and toes were wrinkled after being in the water so long, but my pussy and ass were well fucked after my night with my frat friends. They all wished me luck and got back on the road to head home as I went back to work. Only a girl like me would fuck two more guys later that night, after being fucked multiple times the night before by nine different young studs.

OHGirl:
Marvin and his crew of 5 guys were all fucking me at my condo after my cam show. I had sucked off 6 different guys that he had brought in for a bukakke and after my post show, fan chat, they accepted my invite to come over and have fun. I was feeling a little lonely, since my lovers were all out of town and I was still horny from my facial cam show, so I took on all of their cocks that night and let them fill me with their sticky, young spunk. Marvin spent the night and the others left after we had finished. I knew he kind of had a crush on me, so I treated him well, especially since he did a lot of work to set up my online site and spent a bunch of time prepping for my video shoots and gangbangs. He was a great k**, so I rewarded him with sex when ever he wanted it. I sucked him off before he went back to campus and his first class of the day, then sat on my balcony to smoke. I had been working non-stop for nearly as long as Velvet had been gone and during that 7 month period, I had engaged in quite a bit of sex with a large amount of different men. Maybe I needed a little get away with my hubby. I was missing him and it was time to cater to his needs. I finished my cig and then got cleaned up for my first customer of the day.

I fucked three new clients that day and decided to head back to my country home for the night. I hadn’t slept there very many nights during the last year. I also wanted to talk to Mikey about taking a long vacation together. I got home and read the mail at around 7 pm and Mikey still wasn’t home, so I mixed a drink and went out on the deck to smoke as I waited. I was naked as usual and hoped to seduce Mikey when he got home from work. He was working later than usual, but sometimes that happened. Two hours, five drinks and half a pack of cigarettes later, I heard someone coming up the deck steps. The sun had set and it was a little dark when I stood up to look sexy for my hubby, blowing the smoke up in the air as I stood in my stiletto heels. “You’re looking hot tonight.” Gerald said as he walked closer. I took another drag on my cigarette when I realized it was him and sat back on my chaise. “We’re you waiting for me?” he asked jokingly. “Hardly.” I replied sarcastically and d***k down my final drink. “Let’s pretend then.” Gerald said as he pulled down his pants and presented his cock to me at eye level. “Why not, I haven’t sucked a cock for at least 4 hours.” I said with a smirk.

I began sucking Gerald and his cock grew in my mouth as I blew him. I fingered my pussy with my one hand as I stroked his tool with my other, my mouth gliding back and forth along his shaft. He took a hold of my hair and maintained the pace of my oral work and when he was rock hard, I laid back and let him mount me on the chair, wrapping my legs around his back as he fucked me hard. “OMG!….Mom…what the fuck!” I heard a female voice yell out and tilted my head back to see my oldest daughter standing at the sliding door to my deck. She was there with her current boyfriend and Mikey, watching me fuck our neighbor. Gerald had stopped pumping me and he just laid there on top of me, my legs still wrapped around him and his cock still stuffed in my cunt as we all just stared at one another. Mikey led them back into the house and I asked Gerald to get off of me. He did and quickly grabbed his pants and put them on as he dashed down the stairs and toward his house. I was buzzing from my drinks and lit up a cigarette to calm down before I entered the house. I was still naked and in my 6 inch heels, so my presence was not much better as I stood there in front of my Daughter, Nannette, and her boyfriend, who’s name I couldn’t remember.

“Really Mom? You’re fucking our neighbor now too? I know that you explained your private life to us before, but do you ever give it a break?” She asked me, while I tried to come up with an answer. “My mom and s****r do porn for a living….I can try to live with that. Seeing you sucking off hundreds of guys….that’s kind of hard, but if that’s what you want….ok. But can’t you even take a break when you’re just sitting around the house? It’s so embarrassing to bring anyone home for fear that you’ll be fucking or sucking someone.” She said angrily. Nannette was my oldest daughter and she had graduated from college over 4 years ago and had moved to North Carolina. I had met her boyfriend once or twice in the past, but I still couldn’t remember his name, even though I had flirted with him during a trip down south to see my daughter after her move. We had all enjoyed dinner together and after a few drinks, he had given me a ride back to my motel, since my daughter was living in a one room efficiency at the time. During the drive, I had sucked him off and invited him in to fuck me if he wanted. He came in, but after failing to get it up again, he decided that he’d better get back to Nannette before she worried. On my next visit a year later, he took me up on my rain check and he filled me with a load of cum in my pussy. His eyes never left my body while I stood there listening to my daughter’s rant. I just knew he wanted to fuck me again. My mind was racing and I tried to get it under control by trying to focus on my oldest girl’s voice, but it became even more difficult while I was d***k and horny. I was a sex addict and that was how our minds worked. “Listen honey, why don’t we let your mom get dressed and then we can talk.” Mikey said to pacify things. I put my cigarette into my mouth and pulled up a bar stool, straddling it as I sat down in it backwards. My pussy was still gaping from the fucking Gerald had been giving me and was pointing toward my f****y as I took a puff and said “Let’s talk now.”

“Really Mom?…Seriously? Is that how we handle things now?” Nannette said in an irritating voice. “I didn’t know that you were in town Nan, if I had known, I wouldn’t have fucked Gerald. Especially if I would have known you were coming to the house with your boyfriend. We’re all adults here, let’s just move on. Everyone here knows what I do and has seen me do it, so let’s not play a game of denial. Your mom and younger s****r are porn stars and hookers. It’s what we do, now let’s just move on to another subject. How was your trip?” I said with a grin as I took another deep puff and blew the smoke in the air. “Dad picked us up at the airport and we went out to eat. He didn’t think you’d be home tonight, so he asked if we wanted to stay here at the house.” Nannette said. “The guest room is available any time you like. Let me take you down and make sure that you have everything you need.” I said, as I got up from the bar stool and began walking down to the lower level of the house. “I’ll get our bags from the car.” Nan’s boyfriend said as he went to get their luggage. When he left, Nannette let me know how angry she was and then went to her room. Mikey gave me a kiss on the forehead and apologized for not calling to let me know she was in town and then went up to our bedroom. I was finishing my cigarette when my daughter’s boyfriend came back with two suitcases. “That was a little awkward, wasn’t it?” I said jokingly. “Yes it was, but I always like a good show.” he said with a smile, as he made his way down the steps with the luggage. He looked back up at me and stared at my body before he started down the second set of stair.

I sat on the couch and lit up another cigarette and smoked while I read a magazine and relaxed. I wished I could have finished my sex with Gerald, but I had followed my hubby up to our bedroom, after my daughter and her boyfriend had retired to their guest room, and I rode Mikey to a creamy finish. I showered but couldn’t sl**p and now found myself reading in the living room, naked as always, while I sucked on a cigarette and blew smoke rings in the air. I didn’t normally smoke in the house that often, but tonight I was by myself and didn’t care. I heard a throat clear and looked over to see Nan’s boyfriend staring at me again, while I laid on my back, one leg over the back of the couch and the other on the floor, practicing on my smoke ring skills. “You really need to tell me your name again.” I said as I blew a ring toward him. “Darren. I was hoping you’d remember me.” he said. “I remember sucking your cock and you fucking me in North Carolina, but I couldn’t place your name….sorry.” I stated, as I smiled at him and reached down to rub my pussy. I was still a little d***k and I knew I was teasing him, but I just couldn’t stop. Darren was an attractive, young white male and wasn’t too bad at fucking from what I remembered. “Did you come up to catch up on old times?” I asked as I sat up and took a long, hard drag on my cig, spreading my legs and facing him across the room. “If you’d like to.” he said and I motioned him over and took his cock out of his pants as I blew a smoke ring on his dick. “Do you like that?” I asked as I began to blow him.

I sucked Darren’s cock intermittently as I smoked my cigarette, blowing smoke on his balls and shaft between puffs. He seemed to enjoy it and when I finished and put out my cig, I guided him into my wet snatch and held onto his ass while he pumped his dick deep in my pussy. The only sound was his cock sloshing in and out of my soaked hole. I was still very horny and I came quickly, squirting on my oldest daughter’s, boyfriend’s big white cock. I wondered if she fucked him as good as I did, while he drove his tool deeper and harder into my opening. I wanted to moan out, but I didn’t as I pulled his head toward mine and we kissed. “I want you in my ass.” I told him and he didn’t hesitate as I bent over and once again guided him into me, but this time between my butt cheeks. I felt so dirty as I fucked him, but it made me even wetter and I popped off again as I rubbed my clit, my juices running down my inner thighs. “I’m going to cum in you Brandy.” Darren told me and I pushed back harder into him until I felt his cock spew it’s contents deep in my asshole. I felt his warm seed penetrate my rectum and he kept fucking me until his limp dick slipped from between my cheeks. I rolled back over and pulled him up over my chest, sucking his cock clean after he had fucked my dirty asshole. What a slutty whore I was and I was loving it as he used my mouth with the same cock that had just cum in my asshole. I pumped his semi-stiff cock and pulled him down between my legs, pressing his white sausage into my sloppy, moist hole. He tried to fuck me but his cock kept slipping out. I kept stuffing it back into my wide, dripping slit, but it only stayed in for three or four strokes before falling out again. I needed him to get hard again, but he didn’t and told me that he needed to go back to my daughter. He left and I grabbed my cigarettes and car keys and headed back into town. I was going to get a cock somewhere and somehow this late night. Being totally naked in a pair of stripper shoes would no doubt help.

I hadn’t really thought it out, but I ended up down on campus, driving through the row of bars on high street. I saw a group of 5 guys staggering along and beeped the horn as I pulled to the side of the road. One of them came over as I put the window down and I asked if they needed a ride. He looked at me as I sat behind the wheel totally nude, a cigarette hanging from my lips while I waited for his answer. He waved his friends over and I unlocked the car to let them all get in. He slid into the front seat and I asked them where they lived as I pulled back onto the road. “Not far from here.” he told me as I reached over and began to rub his leg. “No fucking way.” one of the guys in the back said as he looked over the seat to see my hand make its way to his friends cock. “This is way too fucking hot.” he said and then reached down to start squeezing my tits over the seat. “Do you guys want to fuck me?” I asked in my best whore type fashion and their collective answer was yes. I pulled up to their rental apartment and got out of the car with them. They were astounded that I was nude and didn’t care as we walked to their place. Once inside their door, all of them pulled me down onto the floor and began to kiss, suck, grope and feel their way around my body. A stiff white cock found its way into my mouth and I sucked it hard as fingers stuffed my pussy and asshole. Another cock took a place between my lips and one slid into my wet cunt. My five young college friends ended up taking turns fucking the black MILF that had picked them up. Two of them double penetrated me and once they knew that my ass was an open hole, they all took a turn in it too. Eight cum shots filled my slit, mouth and ass that night and early morning before I left them all sl**ping on the floor, my naked body now covered in dried cum and a cigarette once again hanging from my lips, while I walked from their apartment building to my car.

I had parked somewhere in the back alley behind their building and it was still dark when I left at around 5 am. I was carrying my shoes, keys and cigarettes while I walked gingerly in my barefeet down the trash and glass covered alley. I saw my car near a large trash container and walked across the alley to see three homeless men dumpster diving. They saw me walking naked and smoking as I came toward my car and one of them asked for a cigarette. The one approached me and the others hung back as I pulled a cig from my pack and handed it to him. “It’s not often that we get an Angel walking naked around here.” he said, as I used my lighter to light his smoke. My hair was a mess and tangled with streams of dry cum and my body was also covered in patches of spunk that had dried on me after my little college orgy. It was dark and since he probably didn’t see a lot of naked women walking the alleys, I’m sure that I looked enticing. I thanked him and used my key to unlock my car. “Is this your car?“ I heard a voice behind me say as I turned to see the other two homeless men behind me, looking at me and my BMW convertible. “Yes it is.“ I told them and then they asked for a cigarette too. I turned to hand them the rest of my pack when I felt a hard blow on the back of my head and I fell to the ground in a daze.

My vision was blurry and my head rang as I felt two sets of hands lift me from the ground by each arm and lay me across the front side of the hood of my car. They all spoke quickly, but I didn’t understand what they were saying as the two holding my arms continued to hold them while the third man grabbed me by my hair and yanked it back. My back was arched as they held me helpless against my car and I felt the person behind me slide his cock between my legs and into my cunt. He pumped me quickly and told me how hot I was as the others encourage him to hurry up. I felt him cum and then he took my arm as another moved behind me and took his place. He pulled my hair back hard also and one of the guys holding my arms began squeezing my breasts as I was fucked once again from behind. “I’m going to fuck that sweet, sexy black ass.” the one fondling my tits told me as I looked at him in a daze.

My ears were still ringing and my body bounced against my beamer with each rapid stroke from my assailants. “Hurry up damn it.” the more aggressive of the three demanded as the second male pounded my pussy from behind. “This feels too fucking good.” he said in my ear as he pulled my hair and yanked my head back farther toward him. “Don’t break her fuckin’ neck before my turn you idiot.” the one next to me angrily told him. “God, it’s been a long time. Fuck!! Uunngggg!” the guy fucking me growled into my ear as I felt him ejaculate deep inside my pussy. Blast after blast of hot jizz spraying my cervix as he pushed deeper into me from behind. “Keep it down, you’re gonna wake the neighborhood you moron.” their leader told him as I felt his cock pull out and a stream of sticky cum run down both of my leg. Each of the first two men had fucked me quickly, ejaculating in my pussy, and their seed was currently dripping from my gaping snatch, onto the ground, while the bigger of the three switched places. “Look at that black ass.” he said as he smacked it and grabbed my hair just as the others had, pulling it back until my body couldn’t bend anymore. The other two held me to the hood of the car as I felt him plunge into my cum filled holed, fucking me for about 8 or 9 stokes before he pulled out and, guiding the head of his spunk covered cock, slide between my butt cheeks.

My head was still ringing and I couldn’t remember if the three guys fucking me on my car had hired me or if I had just met them in the alley to fuck. I knew that I had been at a party with some college guys nearby, but the knot on my head hurt terribly bad as my hair was yanked with each hard stroke in my asshole. “Fuck yeah baby!” my current sex partner growled out as he pumped my backdoor. “You guys should have fucked this tight hole.” he told the others. Soft grunts escaped my lips with each slam of his groin into my butt cheeks while both men holding me up played with my tits. “She’s got nice tits for a college girl.” one of them said. “She’s a fucking stripper or an e****t. Do you think a college girl walks around naked in an alley to get to her BMW. She’s much older than she looks.” he told the other two as he ground his cock into my ass. The sun was about to come up as the alley brightened up a little and a jogger ran by. He looked over, but said nothing as he turned his head forward and kept running, while my current partner rammed my ass. “I’m gonna fill that slutty, black ass with my cum bitch.” he stated as his thrusts became quicker and he bust his nut into me. “Fuckin’ take it all you whore.” he said as he slammed me harder into the car and then pulled out.

“Let her go.” he ordered the other two and I slid off of the car and onto my back. I was still in a daze, feeling as if I had been d***k or stoned. I knew I had been drinking a bit the night before and at the party with the college guys, but I couldn’t get back up as I lay there looking at all three of them standing over me. “Lick it bitch.” the leader said as he squatted over my head, his wet, limp cock hanging over my face. He smacked it against my face and rubbed in on my lips as my tongue ran down his shaft. He put it in my mouth and I sucked it for a few second before he pulled it out and told one of the others to get my car keys off the ground. My head was pounding and I couldn’t recall what I had smoked or drank to get so confused. I sat up and looked down at the puddle of cum between my legs, that had leaked out of my pussy and ass, onto the rocks and blacktop in the ally, and tried to remember why I had been fucking these three guys. The punch I had taken to the back of my head had stunned me severely. “Are we going to take the whore?” one of them asked. “What for?” the dominant male inquired. “Because I’m still horny and I want to fuck her in the ass too.” he said. “Just drive” the rough one said as the other two got into the car and he walked toward me. I was staring at him, my mind reeling with what to do and say. He grabbed me by my hair and pulled me up to my knees. “Get up bitch and get in the car.” he said as he lifted me by my hair and pushed me into the back seat. “Get her in the car asshole.” he yelled at his partner in the back seat. Rocks and gravel covered my ass and legs as I tried to sit up in the back seat, but he pushed me back down onto my stomach, so I laid there dazed, hoping to keep from passing out while I tried to clear my mind.

“She’s there now, so fuck her in the ass while you can.” the angry guy said as he got into the car. The man in the back seat began to remove his clothes and after a few minutes I felt him crawl on top of me, laying across my back and rubbing his erection in the crack of my ass. “I can’t get over how fucking hot you are baby.” the guy told me as he worked the head of his cock between my butt cheeks and pressed against my sphincter. “Just shut up and fuck the slut already.” the one guy ordered from the front seat. His hard on pierced my asshole and soon he was pumping me full of hard, white meat, the semen from his friend lubricating my ass for easy penetration. “OH Fuck! This is sweet.” he blurted out as he reached under me to squeeze my tits while I laid there. “How long are you going to take Jackass?” the leader asked. “I’m gonna fuck her as long as I can.” he said matter-of-factly, while he kept slamming his pelvis into my behind with each stroke. He reached his one hand under my pelvis and began to rub my clit and finger my pussy as he fucked me and I began to moan, as my pulse started to pick up and my head felt like it was going to split. “ I think she likes it.” he said as he began to pump me as hard as he could to get me to moan louder.

I couldn’t see where we were driving, but we drove around for quite some time before the guy on my back blew a load in my ass. “About damn time.” their leader said. “I’m pulling over, because if he got some, I’m going to get more too.” the driver said. “For Christ’s sake, you two are like c***dren. You better make it quicker than he did.” the one guy said in frustration. I kept my eyes closed and rested my head while they pulled over and the driver mounted me, stuffing my ass with his cock. “Let’s just wait in this alley until he’s done.” the guy whom had just fucked my ass said. “Yeah, why don’t we all just wait for the cops to show up while we get our nut off in the hooker. That sounds like a good idea.” the angry man snarled sarcastically. “Fuck it!!” he blurted out as he got out of the passenger front seat and entered the back seat next to me. My breasts were being pushed into the seat as the second guy screwed my asshole and the leader lifted my head by my hair and looked me in the face. “If I’m gonna wait, your big black lips are gonna blow me.” he stated as he pulled out his cock and moved my head to his tool. I opened my mouth and sucked him as good as I could, being still a bit loopy and jerking back and forth as I was anally penetrated in the back seat of my beamer. About 10 minutes passed before I felt another hot stream of spunk fill my behind. Then the leader pulled his cock from my mouth and blasted my face and hair with his hot load. He smacked his sticky cock on my face and I licked it clean before he pulled me by my hair and deposited me back onto the pavement in the alley. “Are we all done now?” he asked his two friends and then they all got into my BMW and sped away as I laid on my side in the dirt of the alley.

My head was aching and cum was dripping from my face, hair and both of my openings. I pushed myself up into a sitting position and waited until my head quit spinning before I used a nearby wall to lift myself up and lean against. I couldn’t quite get my bearings to tell where I was, but I just wanted to lay down and sl**p so bad. My stilettos were probably still in the original alley where I had met my assailants, so I was walking barefoot and naked down the alley as I tried to determine where I was and how to get some help. I came around the corner and peeked around, trying not to walk down a busy road nude, for fear of drawing attention. I finally recognized a few landmarks and realized that I was near the fairgrounds and only about 6 blocks from my son’s frat house. It was a really bad part of town, but hopefully I could try to make my way to the house without being bothered. I slowly staggered down the road and looked like a naked, d***k woman as I did so. It was still early on a weekend morning, so there weren’t a lot of cars out yet, but the ones that were, beeped their horns and yelled out the windows. My head began to clear as the morning air and rushing bl**d finally woke me up from my stunned condition. I remembered being hit on the head with something, by one of the guys, and then fucked twice by all three of them, before they dumped me near the fairgrounds. Being a prostitute wasn’t an easy profession and throughout my 30 years I had been m*****ed and taken advantage of on a few occasions. A truck pulled up as I waited to cross the road and opened their window, asking if I was alright and if I wanted a ride. I said yes and got in to the passenger side. The older, black gentleman asked me why I was naked and I told him that I was at a wild party and he laughed. He asked me if I wanted to make a little money to have a wild party with him and I thought about it seriously, since I had no money, no clothing or my phone and car. I was only about a mile from the frat house, but I told him that if he let me have his pack of cigarettes on the dash, a hundred dollars and a jacket, that I would have a party with him. He agreed and he drove about three blocks to his house, in the Linden area of town.

We pulled into his garage and I followed him into his house. He was a single, retired black man, who’s wife had died over 4 years prior. I lit up a cigarette and smoked as he told me his story and after I finished my smoke, I went down on him and sucked him off, swallowing his huge wad of spunk in two gulps. He loved my blow job and he let me use his shower to clean myself up. He watched me and talked to me the entire time, explaining how hard it was for a 79 year old man to find a good looking woman like me to please him. I hadn’t realized that he was so old and he came over to hug me after I dried off and led me to his room where I let him fuck me until he came again. He was a horny old guy, but he gave me a jacket, a pack of cigarettes and I only took 20 dollars from him before he drove me down to campus to pick up my shoes in the alley and drop me off at the frat house. The lump on the back of my head was huge and it still hurt. My fraternity boys were happy to see me, when I rang the doorbell and asked for their help, wearing only the short jacket with nothing on underneath. I was feeling much better and called the police to report my mugging and the theft of my car. I didn’t mention my sexual assault, but I ate and held an ice pack on my bump until my headache went away. Hondo showed up and he offered to take me back to the condo, but I stayed and thanked my frat house sweeties the only way I knew and they took advantage of my sexual offers that afternoon as I sucked off 16 different guys while they watched the Buckeyes play on television. I was the pregame and halftime entertainment and the extra protein did wonders for how I felt before my young lover and I went back to my place.

Velvet:
I finished my week in Boston and then Stanley and I drove down to Washington DC, where I headlined at a local strip club. I was the Feature XXX star for the weekend and my first night in town I got propositioned by an aid for a politician that wanted a discreet meeting with me. After my last show of the night, Stanley drove me to a location where a car pulled up and an older gentleman slipped into my small RV van. As Stanley drove around the local area, I sucked and fucked the politician in the back, letting him have me in every hole that he wanted. He was a freak and licked his own spunk out of my freshly fucked pussy. He had paid me quite a bit, so we dropped him off at a street corner where his car was parked and he drove away afterwards. Word must have made the rounds quick, because for the week that I was in DC, I got 7 different referrals and met up with each one in a similar manner, providing the kinky and discreet sex that only our government officials would try so hard to hide from their constituents. I was fucked in the ass by three of them, tied up and sexually used by one, sucked off two of them and dressed up as a dominatrix for one of them, whom I spanked and jacked off on my face. It was a busy week, but I was kept very busy by the elected officials. I was going to be heading to Atlanta for 2 weeks of work at a club and during that time, I would also be shooting two new movies.
... Continue»
Posted by ohgirl1 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1937  |  
100%

College life 31 (the final chapter of the first se



To start my Sunday here in December, I headed down to do some laundry and
have it done before finals began here on Thursday with Wednesday being
`dead day'. I was nice and threw in Kris's towels along with mine even
though he still had a lot of laundry left. While doing laundry, I did
carry my laptop down and studied for some tests. I got a call from Dad
wanting us to meet at his house for an early Christmas. I told him Tuesday
night would be best for me. He agreed and gave me directions. Basically,
all I needed was an address and my phone would take care of the rest.

For a Sunday, it was relatively quiet and relaxed around the dorm other
than retelling stories from our night out. There were some really funny
moments with us mocking each other's dance moves. After Corey got off
work, he and I headed to grab something to eat together. It was nice just
the two of us and made eating that much faster. He did come back to the
room for a little while but didn't stay that long.

Monday's first two classes were basic preparations for the upcoming finals.
I ate lunch as usual with Kris and Jess before heading off to my art
appreciation class. I entered the class looking for Hayden but didn't see
him. Instead, I sat next to Reilly.

"Tell me about Scott. Damn, he's really hot," Reilly stated before class
started.

"Well... he was Hayden's boyfriend until Friday," I stated.

"Is Hayden stupid or what?"

"I don't know. I was hoping to talk to him in here. Scott's a really good
guy all in all. He's like everyone else and has his bad points..."

"One damn sure wouldn't be that body of his," Reilly said. "I love that
swimmer's body he possesses."

"He does like to swim and swam in high school," I said and saw Hayden come
in the door. He sat on the opposite side of the room from us.

"You think maybe I could get his number from ya?" Reilly asked.

"Well... I give him yours since I still have it. He may not be ready to be
involved again this quickly," I replied. I didn't like giving out my
friends numbers. I didn't want Scott to get pissed if Reilly called him.

"Hey, you know me, Matt," Reilly laughed.

I smiled with the professor starting his review and returning out grades
for our papers. I held my breath and did score well with a nice hand
written compliment at the top.

After class ended, I bolted from my chair with intentions of catching
Hayden. I got him going out of the building and about leveled a girl
trying to catch him.

"Are you running from me?" I asked.

"No Matt, I'm not. I don't have much to say," Hayden replied.

"Scott was heartbroken, Hayden," I said while we walked.

"I'm sorry he is but I need to move on in my life," Hayden stated.

"Why?"

"You know why, Matt."

"Is it because you were afraid he'd break up with you first?" I asked.

"A little of it plus I didn't want to hold him back on your ski trip,"
Hayden said. "Matt, I was actually bored of him."

"Alright then," I said. "I don't get the bored thing though."

"Dude, I want to see what else is out there and not be tied down to one
guy. It was fun while it lasted. Matt, thanks for everything you've done.
I really had a great time with all the guys but..." Hayden stopped and
started to cry. "I guess... that's over with... now."

We found a bench and took a seat with Reilly passing us by. "Hayden, is
there another reason?"

Hayden wiped his eyes and looked at me. "Matt, my parents don't know I'm
gay."

"What?"

"I've been making shit up, basically lying to everyone that they knew.
They would die if they knew I was gay."

"I think I'm beginning to see the reason now. You're afraid you'll slip up
and tell them about Scott."

"I've told them about Scott but that he is just a good friend," Hayden
said.

"You know Scott's not going to be very happy since you were the reason he
told his parents."

"Matt, please don't tell him. I really do like Scott a lot. Maybe over
the Christmas break I'll man up and confess. My parents are very religious
with my Dad a deacon in the church. It will kill them but it is something
I should do one day but I don't when that day will be just yet."

"Now I see the picture, Hayden. I'm sorry but that's not much help. Maybe
you should confess your troubles to Scott and see what he says other than
just running away from them."

"I might when the new semester begins. Please don't tell Scott."

"Okay," I said. "I won't tell him. Besides, it's not my place to tell him."

Walking back to the dorm, I did feel for Hayden. I knew I was very lucky
to have Mom accept and love me after I told her. I can't imagine being in
Hayden's position and having to weave lie after lie to hide the truth. It
broke my heart for Hayden and could tell he was tormented by it.
Privately, he must have really struggled but he was able to be true to
himself with and around us.

Back at the room, Kris was waiting on me to go to the Rec Center. I
changed in a hurry even though I really didn't feel up to it. We headed
out and gathered Scott, Juan, Colt and Jess with Alex to meet us there.
Entering the Rec Center, I didn't see Corey and continued to stow away my
bag in a locker as did the others.

"Hey Matt, did you talk to Hayden today?" Scott asked me coming out of the
locker room.

"Yes, I did after class."

"What did he say?"

"Other than he was bored and ready to move on that was about it," I replied
with a half truth.

"Bored my ass," Scott stated. "I don't get him at all. Never once did he
complain he was bored with me."

I shrugged, "That's what he said."

We continued on and did our scheduled work out for the day. Kris, Alex,
Jess and Colt did something called maxing out on the bench. I watched for
a minute before Scott and I headed off to do our thing. Scott continued to
ask me what else was said. I held my ground and said it was short and
sweet.

We showered in the locker room before heading back to the room. I stayed
in the room to study while Kris headed to see Liz. Alone there, I debated
on whether to give Scott Reilly's number or wait to see how things panned
out with Hayden. It sucked being stuck in the middle and knowing all the
facts of the situation.

That Monday night, I did get to spend a little time with Corey since I
wasn't sure how much of my time Dad would take up the following night. We
didn't do much other than watch TV with Michael. I left about eleven and
headed back to my room.

Kris, Colt and Alex were kicked back and watching a movie Alex had brought
over. I played on my computer since I wasn't able to concentrate on
studying. The two left about midnight. I stripped down and headed off to
bed with Kris doing the same for our nightly chat.

"Matt, do you know the real reason why Hayden broke up with Scott?" Kris
asked to begin.

"Yes, I do but promised I'd keep quiet," I replied.

"So he was fucking around on Scott," Kris said. "That sorry..."

"No, he wasn't, Kris," I stated.

"Well then tell me what it was."

After a short mind debate, I spoke up, "Promise this stays here."

"I do," Kris said and crossed his heart.

"Hayden... has been lieing to us about his parents knowing he was gay. The
real kicker here is they are religious."

"That sucks... well I mean that he isn't out but he could still be Scott's
boyfriend."

"I think he did it so he wouldn't open his mouth and out himself," I said.

"Matt, is coming out that hard?"

"Kris, for some, it is extremely hard. I imagine if Hayden were to get
back with Scott it would still be hard and painful for everyone when he
comes out."

"I'm glad I'm straight and don't have to deal with that," Kris stated.

"I'm glad I'm out and don't have to deal with it either now but it wasn't
easy for me though."

"I remember how hard it was for you to tell me. You just knew our
friendship would be over..."

"You're right there but I had to do it," I said.

"Let me give you a small word of advice here with Corey. Stop telling him
not to spend money on you for Christmas..."

"Why? I know he doesn't have much."

"Matt, he wants to do it. You're taking all the joy out of giving when you
tell him not to give you much or nothing at all. Let him be the judge.
Just admit you'd be very disappointed if he didn't get you anything."

"Yeah, I guess you're right. Thanks for telling me. I'll keep my mouth
shut from now on. I don't even think about ruining his joy."

We continued to talk for a little while longer until Kris was snoring in
his bed.

Tuesday, the last day of regular class, I was up before the alarm for some
stupid reason. I was ready early and ate the last of our snacks before
Kris woke. Classes were as boring as ever with the professors going over
what we could expect on our finals. Thankfully, out of my five finals, one
was just a final test over what we had covered recently instead of the
regular finals.

Corey, Kris, Alex and I were back at the Rec Center. Once there, I
wondered why I even went but I knew why, Corey. I didn't do much other
than watch them try to outdo each other. With each passing day, I grew to
like Alex as a friend and looked forward to him being on our floor next
semester. He fit right in with us and now was a big part of our group.

Once we were done, Corey headed off to study. By the way he told it, a few
of his grades depended on his final exam. I did offer my help if he needed
it but he refused and went back to study on his own.

About five, I headed out to Dad's house with the hope I could find it. He
said it would take thirty minutes but it ended up taking closer to forty
five. I pulled in his driveway a little late to his rented house that
didn't look like much in the middle of nowhere. Dad and Gloria were
waiting for me when I knocked on the door with his gift in my hand.

"Matt, I'm not much of a cook, so I hope chili will suffice," Gloria
stated.

"It'll be just fine," I said.

Dad and I sat to talk with Dad having a beer in his hand. He offered me
one but I refused saying I didn't care for beer that much. We sat and
chatted about college before Gloria announced the chili was ready. We sat
at the dining room table with cheese and crackers to compliment the chili.
The first taste told me it was spicy yet very tasty. I did remember how my
Dad enjoyed his food spicy whereas Mom didn't. Gloria told me about her
f****y, two girls and a boy with two grandk**s already.

Finished with the meal that left my mouth burning a little, we headed to
the small cluttered living room. Dad handed me a good size box while I
handed over my gift bag. He insisted I open my gift first. I tore into
the paper and opened the box to find a nice jacket.

"Matthew, I hope you can use that on your trip," Dad stated.

"You bet I can," I said with excitement. "Thanks Dad I really do like." I
tried it on and found the fit a little big but not so big I couldn't wear
it.

Dad reached over in the pocket. "Here's a little something extra, say for
your birthday that is coming up too." My birthday is in a week and half
while we are on the trip. He pulled out two one hundred bills.

"I really appreciate that," I said and gave him a big hug.

He opened his gift and took a quick smell of the cologne. "I guess it will
be better than Old Spice," Dad laughed.

"Thanks Matthew. He needed that," Gloria laughed.

"Matthew, where's Corey at or did you come to your senses?" Dad asked.

"He's studying," I said. "Dad, you saw how nice he is."

"Oh he was nice but I meant was did you come to your senses about this gay
thing," Dad stated. "I'm really disappointed about that, Matthew."

"Dad, nothing can change that fact..."

"Oh I bet if I'd been around you wouldn't have turned out that way. Your
mom babied you way too much and made you gay," Dad said. "I knew that could
happen."

"If that is true Dad then there should be way more gay guys than there is
today with all the single moms raising their sons," I stated.

"Larry, he does have a good point there," Gloria said to Dad.

"He's justifying his lifestyle," Dad commented. "Nobody really wants to be
queer."

"True Dad but I am," I stated. "We can argue about it all night if you want
but it won't help matters. I'm gay and have a great boyfriend who I love
to death and who treats me so well."

"Larry at least he's not like Jeremy and has two k**s by two different
girls before he's twenty years old," Gloria said about her 20 year old
son. "You should be proud of Matthew. He said he makes very good grades.
He will have a great job someday if he continues."

You know I was starting to like Gloria more and more. Maybe she was good
for my dad.

"I am proud he makes good grades. Even when he was young, he was very
smart," Dad stated. "I just wish he wasn't gay, that's all. Is it hard on
you, Matthew?"

"Dad, so far I've been very fortunate. My roommate is so accepting as is
Mom. I know there are some out there that aren't so lucky."

"Damn right there, Matthew. I guess I'm trying to be the father I never
really have been and show a little concern for your welfare in life. It's
a very cruel and nasty world we live in," Dad said.

"Thanks, but I'm making it so far," I said.

I stayed as well as I could before I said I needed to head back. Gloria
handed me a Ziploc bag full of Christmas cookies she had made to take back
with me. I told her they would be eaten by all my friends at the dorm. I
thanked them and hugged both before heading back to the campus.

After returning from Dad's, my room had only Liz and Kris in it. They were
watching a movie together with Kris holding Liz close to him. Kris said
they had just started and insisted I invite Corey down. He said we could
call it couples night. I called Corey and invited him down. Quietly the
four of us enjoyed the movie Kris had. The strangest part of the night
came when Kris suggested Corey sl**p with me while he slept with Liz. I
didn't mind at all. Corey and Liz got a nice insight of our nightly chat.
Instead of it just being Kris and I, it was the four of us. I told about
my night at Dad's house before we talked at random about anything that came
up.

When the last words were spoken, we turned out the light between the two
beds. I waited and expected to hear Kris's bed rattling and Liz moaning.
Instead all I heard were lips smacking before both were sl**p. Corey and I
did get in some lip time as well before we dosed off to sl**p.

Waking the next morning was odd since we didn't have class. I think I woke
Corey up when I began moving around a little. He grabbed and held on to me
until I finally headed out to use the bathroom. When I returned, Kris and
Liz were awake as was Corey. They were laughing about something.

"Matt, Liz was fucking amazed at your boner," Kris said laughing. "She
said you really tented out those boxers."

"Oh well, it's part of life," I stated and did my best to play it of but
was embarrassed.

"Matt, it was impressive to say the least," Liz stated. "I might drop Kris
here for one night to be with you."

"I'd let you so Matt could experience a girl. You know I think Liz might
enjoy that big dick of yours," Kris said.

"Then she'd never want you, Kris," I laughed. "Right, Corey?"

"You never know," Corey laughed.

Our `dead day' was pretty much that around the dorm. Everyone seemed
rather quiet and actually studying for exams. I felt a little pressure but
knew my grades would be high unless I completely bombed them. We tried to
keep our routines like going working out and eating but other than Colt,
Alex and Corey there weren't many around for a change.

With finals, Corey's schedule was very odd at the Rec Center. He could
work as much as he wanted or as little depending on his studying demands.
By Saturday night, most of us were mentally drained and needed a break.
Our ski buddies all gathered up with Kendall going over the plans. It was
a nice diversion from the tests. A better one was that night when I did
get to hook up with Corey in my room with Kris gone out with Liz.

By Tuesday afternoon, I was officially complete with my exams. It felt
great having them behind me. It gave me a full day to prepare my things
for the trip. Packing, I quickly realized I may freeze to death on the
slopes since I really didn't have that many winter things. I did make a
quick trip to buy what I thought were some needed things for the trip.

Wednesday afternoon, we were all finished with our exams. I stood in the
parking lot and reflected on the great fortune I had encountered during my
first semester. I now vaguely remembered pulling into the lot and the
nerves and apprehension accompanied with starting college.

First there was Alex. He came along the latest but had blended in so well
with all of us.

Then there was Colt. Colt had become Kris's good friend despite a little
tussle the two had. He was the country athletic boy of our group.

Next was Jess. Jess was great and had been so much fun to hang around with
over the semester. I blamed my short illness on him but it could have been
anyone on campus.

Scott was standing next to Jess. Scott and I had our thing one time and
proved he liked guys more than he originally led us to believe. So far, he
had handled his break up with Hayden fairly well. I continued to hold my
ground and knew the reason. Scott had grown into one of my best friends.
Honestly, if I hadn't known Scott as well as I did at the time he wanted
me, we may have been together.

Corey was there with me. I loved Corey like I had never loved a guy
before. Sure it was rough but I'm glad I retreated. Now, I couldn't be
any happier in my life. We both leaned on each for support and cherished
every minute we were together. I could really see myself with him for the
rest of my life.

Finally there was Kris. I knew it was a risk agreeing to room with him
even though we were best friends in high school. You hear the horror
stories like Colt and his roommate that come to school as friends yet
become enemies by the end. I owe everything to Kris. He made me get out
and be sociable when I would have been just as content sitting in the room.
Now, we were closer than I ever could imagine. I doubt there were any
secrets between us due to our nightly chats. I do love Kris to death but
as the b*****r I never had. He was our glue and leader.

Kendall and Noel were there as well and the reason we could have this great
experience as friends. I do look forward to them moving up to our floor
since both are really great guys.

"You ready to go, Matt?" Kris asked as excited as ever.

I smiled, "You bet I am!"


THE END OF THE FIRST SEMESTER!!

... Continue»
Posted by ab8715 4 months ago  |  Categories: Gay Male  |  Views: 755  |  
100%
  |  4

Amanda Does Anal

Her cell phone rang. 22 year-old college girl Amanda Day had no idea that by answering it, she would set in motion the chain of events by which she'd give up her anal cherry that very afternoon.

The phone. I don't have time to talk on the phone, I'm late for work, she thought. She didn't bother blow drying her hair, and her only concession to makeup was some lip gloss. She didn't need much more than that to look beautiful, anyway. She was one of those girls who just radiated beauty without trying, and she knew it.

The fourth ring. She glanced at the caller ID and saw that it was her father. Shit, I'd better answer it. He never calls me this early. I wonder what's up? Maybe mom had another one of her panic attacks?

"Daddy, hi. I'm late for work. Is everything ok? Is mom ok?" she said, rushed.

"Everything is more than ok, hon'. Mom is fine. Say, you remember my old college roommate Rich?" He spoke in an excited tone, like he couldn't wait to let her in on some secret.

"Yeah, whenever you guys get together you always cook up enough trouble to make mom roll her eyes. So what's going on? I need to get out of here in four minutes or I'll be late." She looked at the time on her cell phone. Shit, I'll be late if I don't leave in two. The Corolla still needs gas.

"Call in sick. Right now. Just do it. And meet me down at Hal's Boatyard in 30 minutes. We're going on an adventure."

"Dad, I'm not 12 anymore. I need to pay rent. I can't just not work." She looked down at her running shoes. They were getting worn out. She'd need to buy herself another pair soon. Another $75 that she didn't have. Not right now.

"I'll cover you this month, sweetie. Come on, just call in this once. You won't regret it."

"Promise?" she said.

"Double pinky swear promise," said her dad. She could tell by his voice that he was smiling on the other end of the line. I'm not twelve, but sometimes I sure as hell feel like it when he convinces me to do crazy spur of the moment things like this. Rich probably put him up to it.

"Ok dad. I'll see you at the dock in a half hour."

....

Hal's was a fifteen minute drive from her apartment on the Eastern Prom. She crossed the Route 1 bridge into Falmouth, leaving the city behind her, and looked at the small ripples stretching their fingers on the morning waters of Casco Bay. Another perfect Maine summer day. Just like I remember from growing up. What does dad have in store, though? Why'd he tell me to call in sick?

Thick oak branches arched over the narrow road leading down to Hal's Boatyard. She found a free parking spot in the upper lot and walked down the old wooden stairs next to the boathouse. The smell of the salt and seaweed and spilled diesel fuel just felt...right.

Whatever her father had in store for them, it had certainly started the right way. The ocean was a part of her that she didn't think she'd ever be able to leave behind. Maybe she hadn't thought of it at the time, but a big part of why she hadn't accepted the scholarship to UC Boulder was that she couldn't stand the thought of being that far from the ocean. The deep and endless and mercilessly beautiful ocean.

"Hey sport," said Rich. He was leaning against a red Porsche 911 that he'd parked in the cul-de-sac next to the boat launching area with its big blue crane.

"Hi Rich," she said. She was still wearing her sunglasses from the drive over. "What have you and dad got yourselves into this time?" Those guys only get into trouble. And mom seems to put up with it, even when they're both piss d***k and drinking whiskey straight from the bottle with a fire blazing in the back yard. The poor woman.

"Sweetie!" called out her dad. He was walking up from the dock to meet her. His arms and face were tan and he wore a faded Red Sox cap to keep the morning sun out of his eyes. "Wait'll you see what we've got tied up." He had the shit-eating grin of a teenager.

Amanda's eyes scanned the dock. There was the launch, with its scratched white bumpers, still tied up and waiting for its work day to begin, ferrying people to and from their moorings in the harbor. It was still too early for most of the Summer folk to head out on the water. Further down there was the fuel dock. Low-ethanol gas or diesel. Pick your poison. And then further still, there was a boat that could only be described with the 'Y' word, because it sure as well wasn't just a boat. It was the sort of classic motor yacht that looked as though it would have no trouble making the trip down to Florida and the Bahamas and probably further, under the hands of the right skipper. She still didn't know what her dad had planned. And who the hell owns that boat? It's beautiful, but it's huge. The guy who bought that must have a hell of an inferiority complex and deep pockets.

"What do you say, Rich? Do we let her in on it?" said her dad. He looked toward Rich, and the two of them exchanged a knowing glance.

"Now's as good a time as ever," said Rich. He spoke like the college boys Amanda knew from USM. Pretending he wasn't that interested in letting her in on the secret, even though she knew that with the college boys it was all an act. But with Rich she wasn't so sure. He was still leaning against his Porsche. You only saw cars like that in the summer, and even then, not that many people around these parts drove them because they made you stick out like a sore thumb.

Or a flaming red cock, she thought.

"See that beauty tied up there past the fuel island?" said her dad. "That there is Haven's End. Rich just brought her up from Connecticut, and we're taking her up to Vinalhaven for the weekend."

Amanda looked at Rich. "So the the guide business has been going pretty good, huh?" You didn't get money for boats like that by leading glorified hiking trips in New Hampshire, did you? You got it when you were still on the Street, didn't you? When you were figuring out how to rip off grandmothers and pension funds. You done good Rich. You done real good.

Rich had always both disgusted and fascinated her. He was so cocky, so full of himself, and yet, he was also her dad's best friend. There was no getting around the fact that, a few times a year, he and her dad would get together and act like complete foolish assholes and have the best times of their lives all over again. Like they'd never gotten old.

As Amanda got older herself and became a woman,

(say, I'm a woman now. Not daddy's little girl. A woman)

she found that she looked at Rich with a different set of eyes. She didn't really care about the red Porsche, except that it screamed 'I'm a rich ass!' when she saw him standing by it.

No, there was something else. Something she wasn't sure she was supposed to feel. A skip of a heartbeat when she saw that his arms were not just firm, but chiseled. Chiseled tan muscle. There were deep creases in his face from spending time outside in the mountains, scaling sharp walls of granite under sun and rain and snow. His hair was streaked with salt and pepper grey. And that smile. That knowing, mischievous smile. Like he knew something about her.

It's not possible. He can't know that I look at him that way. He can't read my mind. I'm just daddy's little girl to him. What would happen if he actually knew? I think I'd die. I'd have to make dad break up his bromance with him.

....

Rich was at the wheel, taking them out of the harbor and past the Casco Bay islands. The boat, no, the yacht, made a soothing rhythm as it moved through the waves, leaving the harbor behind, keeping the coastline to their left, bringing new islands into view.

Amanda was lying on the bow reading a book, every now and then stealing a glance at the far-off reflections of island house windows, or lobster boats motoring to check their traps. Every now and then she stole a glance at Rich through her sunglasses, although those glances were more discreet. She wasn't interested in him, she told herself. He just happened to be in her line of sight and talking to her dad.

Talking to her dad. Her dad was old. Rich was his college buddy. He was supposed to be old too. But there's something about Rich that makes me feel like I'm not quite in control. He's the one driving the boat. Guiding us North through the waves. And when the wind blows you can see his shirt get plastered to his chest, and that's when you see that his chest is as defined and sculpted as the rest of him. There's no beer gut there. Dad let himself get a little soft. Rich could probably outrun any of the college boys I went with last semester. What are you thinking about, Amanda? What is it that you want from this trip?

Rich waved to Amanda, gesturing for her to make her way back with him in the wheelhouse. Shit, maybe he saw me looking, she thought. She raised her eyebrows and mouthed the word 'ok.' Her cheeks felt hot from the sun.

Is it just the sun, Amanda? Are you feeling hot anywhere else? For a brief moment, Amanda felt herself get flustered, as though she were standing at a high school dance as a freshman waiting for Brad Denton (star of the 440, 220 high hurdles, and high jump) to ask her to dance. Rich is as old as your dad. Don't even go there.

She held onto the rich wooden railing as she walked back to the wheelhouse where Rich and her dad were standing and talking, no doubt, about the kinds of things old college friends talked about when there weren't any girls within earshot. And Amanda realized that she had no idea what those things might be. Not really.

"Hey hon', Rich says there's a great little cove at that island up there where we can drop anchor and take ourselves a little break. You game for that? We'll still make it to Vinalhaven before nightfall. We can test out our land legs for a few minutes. " Her dad pointed to a small island that didn't look too far away. Maybe 15 minutes at the speed they were moving now.

Sounds like they've already made up their minds. Might as well go along with it. The trip's been pretty nice so far. But she felt a knot inside her, something in the pit of her stomach that told her that there was another reason for stopping at that island. They were keeping something from her. But what?

....

After having skippered the big boat, Rich told Amanda's dad Bill that it was his turn to drive. The three of them just barely fit into the little zodiac inflatable, but they motored in from where they'd anchored in the deep water and Amanda could see the patches of seaweed and kelp growing on the jagged rocks under them.

"You don't ever want to cross over those rocks with anything bigger than one of these," said Rich. "Your hull would get holed up pretty quickly if you did." He looked toward the beach ahead, his eyes squinting a little in the glare. The sun was higher now.

Amanda was the first to step out. She had pulled off her shoes and stepped barefoot into the cold water. Maine water never seemed to get warm, even in the Summer. Rich followed behind her, and he and her dad pulled the zodiac up on the beach. She walked in front of them, up to a twisted grey old piece of driftwood that had been sitting in the sun for God knows how long.

This is when I'm supposed to go collecting shells or skipping rocks. Just daddy's girl with the two guys. But I can't help but think what would happen if Rich and I got a moment alone and then he asked me if he could--

"Hey Amanda, roast beef or turkey?" said Rich. "We got sandwich stuff. Figured we could make ourselves a bite to eat."

Forget it. Sounds like sandwiches and seashells it is, thought Amanda. Even if I wanted something to happen, and there's no chance in hell of that, we'd never get a moment alone. Dear old dad, always there when you want him.

The three of them ate, sitting on the smooth round rocks of the beach and not taking that much time to make small talk. It wasn't the sort of place where you talked much anyway, because if you stopped to listen you'd hear the waves trying to tell you something every time they came ashore. Like they had their secrets too.

" Hey you two, I almost forgot, we have a bottle of Jack back on board. Anyone care for a sip?" said her dad. He raised his eyebrows and looked at Amanda, as if that might convince her that she wanted to start drinking the hard stuff at one in the afternoon.

"I'm pretty good," said Amanda. I know this is an adventure and all, but do you have to start drinking now? Really?

"I'd take a sip or two," said Rich.

(Here they go again.)

"Great, be right back," said Bill. She watched him get to the slippery rocks near the inflatable and drag the boat into the water. He jumped in and started the engine on the first pull. In a moment he was on his way. And despite his assurances, he wouldn't be coming back to get them for another hour.

....

Amanda's father had been around boats all his life. He knew them inside and out. He was as home on the water as Amanda's mother was in the kitchen. It just seemed that he fit there. So it was perfectly natural to go on a trip up the coast, spur of the moment, all cares thrown to the wind. And it was perfectly natural, once they got underway and it was just him and Rich talking in the wheelhouse about old times, for Rich to bring up Amanda. Amanda, who was reading her book on the bow and had no idea what the hell they were talking about.

He thought about his conversation with Rich as he motored to the empty yacht anchored a few hundred yards away from the rocky shore of the little island. He didn't look back. Couldn't. He knew what was going to happen and a part of him felt sick to his stomach, but he'd gone through with it anyway.

Bill ran the painter of the inflatable to a cleat on Haven's End and made a quick figure-8 with a half hitch. He glanced at his watch. He'd promised Rich one hour. Just an hour, goddamnit, and already I feel that I've sold my soul and crossed a line where I can't ever go back.

Rich never said much with his eyes (he was a hell of a poker player), but if you'd known him for as long as Amanda's father Bill had, you could usually see where he was going with things. Had Rich been planning this all along? Had it started when he'd made that offhand comment as they were motoring out of the harbor? 'She sure is a fine looking woman now, Bill. Fine looking.' And for a second I was as proud as can be, until Rich opened his mouth again and brought up Emily Foster.

Emily was a memory Bill almost never revisited, if only out of respect for Amanda's mother. It had happened on the third floor of Moore Hall, freshman year. He and Rich had joked and teased and cajoled and charmed Emily Foster until, finally, she agreed that it just might be a very college thing to do to sl**p with two cute boys.

Rich would have gone for the threesome, but I held back for some reason. I wanted her for myself, I guess. So we took turns. We flipped a coin and Rich got heads so I stood outside that flimsy door and listened while the two of them did their best to tear apart that old mattress. And when it was my turn, Emily just smiled and kissed me and it was a lot quieter, but she was still beautiful to me and I remember how she smelled when I kissed her neck.

But Rich was talking about Amanda. My Amanda. A fine woman, yes, but I'm her protector. Her father. Would I dare? For Rich?

And Bill suddenly found himself in a place that he knew he could never explain to his wife or to Amanda. His loyalty to Rich ran deep, he knew that. But Rich was about to get him to understand how deep.

"Being your friend, and all, I know this might sound a little strange, but I'm going to ask your permission, if she's willing, to have a turn with Amanda." Rich had just come out and said it, the way Bill might expect a young man to ask him for permission to have her hand in marriage. Except that there was nothing noble in Rich's request. He wanted to fuck Amanda, 'that fine looking woman.'

I should cold cock him right now, just hit him so hard he doesn't ever ask me a question like that again, But I can't. And I won't. Rich is my best friend. Why haven't I said 'no' yet? I can't fucking believe I haven't said 'hell no' yet. What the hell kind of a father am I, anyway? Just giving my daughter up like she was another girl for Rich to collect in his trophy case. I can't believe I'm saying this--

"Are you seriously asking me what I think you're asking?" said Bill.

"I wouldn't k** around with something like this Bill, I just thought that, she being your daughter and all, I'd at least do you the courtesy of asking for permission." Rich didn't betray the slightest bit of discomfort while he spoke. It was as though he already knew that he'd get his away, because bonds of friendship can become stronger than bonds of bl**d, if you're not careful.

I took his words and the father in me wanted to hit him with everything I had and throw him overboard. And the part of me that was his best friend just said, hey, she's a woman now. She can make her own decisions. And better Rich than some guy I don't even know at all, right? If I told him 'yes', I knew that I'd feel like dirt for the rest of my life for giving up my daughter so easily. And if I said 'no?' Well, I wasn't exactly sure, but it might...change things. And I wasn't ready for that either. Rich was my link to my pre-marriage and responsibility self. I couldn't just shut that door.

Bill had asked Rich how long he needed. Rich said that he figured an hour would be long enough if anything was going to happen. And then Amanda had walked back to the wheelhouse and they didn't mention anything about Rich's request.

....

"You should follow me, I know about a great spot on this little piece of rock." Rich grinned as if he already knew she'd say yes.

"What if dad gets back--"

"He's a big boy. He'll survive. Come on, you'll love it."

"This is the hiking guide in you, isn't it?" Amanda cast a skeptical look at him.

"You only wish, sweetheart. If I were doing this for money you'd already have bagged four peaks today. Now come on, I promise you'll love this. It's a little outcrop of rock called Tip Toe mountain."

Amanda followed Rich up a narrow forest path. The short trees next to them had the branches bent away from the prevailing winds as if they'd been frozen that way during a winter storm and never thawed out. It wasn't more than two hundred feet to the top of the rock. They climbed hand over hand, and for a moment Amanda felt fear. What if I were to lose my grip right now? Which of those rocks below would claim my life? Stop. You can't think like that. But if you did slip, if a loose piece of quartz broke off and your foot slipped right now--"

"Here, grab my hand." It was Rich. She looked up and saw his hand. "Climbing can give some folks a touch of vertigo." Amanda took his hand, and as he touched her, pulling her upward, she felt a brief shudder. Her nipples hardened.

"It's not much of a mountain, but just look at what you can take in," he said.

It was magnificent, she thought. On one side, you could look at the coastline the way an outsider might when seeing it for the first time, wondering where in all its jagged undulations you might find a safe harbor for the night. And on the other side, you had the wide open Atlantic. Vast and cold and endless from her vantage point.

Amanda shivered. The ocean's Summer wind wasn't cold, but it wasn't warm, either. She looked at her arms and saw the raised gooseflesh.
"Step down here," said Rich. "This little nook is right out of the wind."

She jumped off a large boulder to an area with soft matted grass. If this were a bed, I'd let him take me right here, fill me up and fuck me because now I'm a woman and his arms would grab my hips and hold me still while his cock explored deep into my tight pussy. But that can't happen. He's Rich. You don't sl**p with your dad's best friend. It's wrong. So much of that would be wrong.

It's hard to say when exactly their eyes locked. But they did. And then, there was a moment of recognition. Of mutual attraction. Knowing that, for the first time today, they were alone where no one could hear or see them. Amanda thought she could feel his desire without laying a hand on his body (or looking at his crotch). She knew that he wanted her. She looked away.

"You don't need to hide from it, Amanda. You know you're beautiful. I know it." Rich's voice was comforting and deep.

She closed her eyes for a moment and felt a rising in her chest and a hot sensation between her legs. His hand reached for her hair and stroked it. Her eyes were still closed.

"Come here, Amanda."

She opened her eyes. Took tentative steps toward him. Rich admired her lithe runner's legs, toned and slim and defined by the miles she put into the pavement five days a week. As she moved toward him her thoughts raced. Losing control. I'm not the one driving now. He is. And I'm not stopping him. I'm not stopping him because...I want it too.

They kissed, and Amanda's hand moved to his face, already rough from the afternoon stubble. The moment started spinning in her head. I can't believe we're doing this. Rich, my dad's best friend! She felt intoxicated -- succumbing to him, his cocky charm, his power over her.

Just let go, Amanda. It's ok to let him take control. You like it. You like it very much.

She laid down on the matted grass and looked up at him. Her eyes said "I'm ready." Rich looked down at her auburn hair falling so casually to the side of the soft skin of her face and felt himself overwhelmed by the desire to be with her. To be inside her. He put both hands around her waist and gently, oh so very gently, pulled down her short shorts.

She wasn't wearing any panties. Her pussy was still empty, aching for him. She rubbed her legs together in anticipation and watched as he bent down on his knees between her legs. Then she turned her eyes away from him. Nerves maybe. She didn't usually let guys go down on her. Rich sensed her hesitation and kissed the insides of her thighs, treating all of her as the object of his desire. And it was true. He wasn't after just another pussy, just another cheap lay to get a release. No, he could get pussy whenever he wanted it. This was about more than pussy -- this was about Amanda. For just that one hour, he wanted all of her.

She moaned when his tongue found her delicate flesh. She felt the pleasure induce a shudder in her core as he found her labia, and then her clit, with his tongue. He took her in as though her pussy were a rare delicacy -- flick and flash, side to side, up and down and around, smoothness here, deep hot wetness there, and that deep musk (of which Amanda was embarrassed) which only served to harden his desire to possess her. His unfamiliar tongue brought her pleasure she'd never experienced before -- the closest she had come to it was masturbating with a vibrator that she'd gotten from her friend Tina as a gag gift for her birthday. Having Rich's mouth on her cunt was something else, something entirely removed from the world of mechanically induced, battery-driven robot pleasures.

She let out deep moans. Rich ran his rough hands over her breasts and pinched her nipples just hard enough to make her shiver from the sensation. He'd already taken off his pants, and she could see his hard-on, his well-proportioned prick. He'd fucked women as old as mom with that cock, thought Amanda. He had...experience. It made her crave him even more; she wanted him to enter her pussy and fuck her and lead her away from rational thought into bliss.

She watched as he took a small bottle of lube out of his pocket.

"Get on all fours Amanda," he said. His voice was calm. She didn't know what he had in mind, but now the only thought she had was to follow his voice, as though it were a flashlight guiding her through a dark room. She did as he said and it made her feel so --

exposed. My ass is up in the air and my pussy is aching for him. Can't he please just fuck me now? I need him to fuck me now.

Amanda looked toward the matted grass on the ground, waiting, every nerve ending in her body primed for that exquisite moment when the imagination and reality collide. She heard him squirting lube, plift, out of a small container (where did that come from?) and imagined it coating his cock. Then she felt --

fingers. He's massaging my ass. No, not just my ass, but around my asshole. Oh my god, no one's ever done that before. She let out a small whimper as she felt one finger push against her, and as she inhaled her body yielded. He's fingering my asshole. Amanda moaned.

"You're a beautiful woman now, Amanda," said Rich. "Not just daddy's little girl anymore. I'm going to ask you to keep your eyes closed and start touching your pussy. Touch it just the way you do when you're by yourself at night and no one is around to hear you come. Can you do that?"

"Y-y-yes. But, I'm, I-I'm afraid."

"I'll be gentle with you Amanda," he said. "If you need me to stop--"

"No," she said. "Please, don't stop."

I'm afraid, afraid I'll be torn right open if he fucks my ass with his cock, but I don't want him to stop. I must be fucking crazy right now. What the hell has come over me?

She kept touching herself, feeling his fingers gently probe and massage her body in a place she'd never dared explore. And as she did so, she felt herself...enjoying it. Maybe one finger isn't enough, she thought. Maybe I am an ass whore, just like the girls in those online porn movies all the college boys (and dad?) watch who fuck cocks, hell, fuck anything, for fame and money.

"More," whispered Amanda.

"What's that?" said Rich. "I'm not sure I hear you." He had a look on his face that was almost—smug. As though he knew that Amanda would beg for what he had to give her. "That's all right, baby doll. I have more where that came from."

She felt more pressure, then a slight pain as she widened to accept his offering. She found herself pushing her ass back around him as he pushed a second finger into her. Her control withered even further as she realized that this, this was one of those sexual acts she never thought she'd dare attempt because it was too--

taboo. I never tried this because good upstanding New England women don't allow themselves to be fucked in the ass. They don't fuck their daddy's best friends. And certainly they don't do both at the same time.

She heard the sound of the lube once again (pfft, pfft), and as she turned around she saw that he was greasing up his shaft. He was grinning at her, and that twinge of fear came back. It wasn't just the size of his cock that worried her. Maybe it was the slight darkening she saw in his eyes. As though he was finished playing nice and now, now they were going to get down to some nasty business. She was afraid of him and wanted him at the same time.

If only he were fucking my pussy. That would feel nice too, I'm sure. But now I want to know, what does it feel like to have a man, to have Rich, slide his cock up my ass? My virgin ass, no less?

"I'm not sure Rich, you're so big, and I don't know. Maybe this is too much. I mean--"

"I'm a man of my word, Amanda. If you want to stop we can stop right now. We'll hike right down this rock and walk onto that beach like nothing happened at all. Is that what you want?"

It's my choice. If I say yes, I'll be the one who invited him inside my back door. There's no deflecting this one. If I say yes, whatever happens next is at least 51% my fault. Is that something I'm ready to live with? Do I want this? She looked at Rich, his magnificent hard-on and finely sculpted rock climber's physique reminding her of a painting, something she might have seen back in school during her art classes, an image of the warrior ready for battle. And she didn't know whether she'd be his opponent or his lover. Maybe she'd be both. There was--

only one way to find out. Say yes and be the whore. Say yes and be the whore. Say yes and be the whore. Say yes.

Amanda didn't need to speak her reply to Rich. She gave her signal through a not so subtle demonstration of body language. In yoga they might call it the 'dirt star to the sky pose.' She presented her ass to him like a sacrificial offering. The desire to have him inside her, to strip her of that piece of her dignity, outweighed her fear of the unknown, her fear of the monster cock that could split her in two and send her screaming in pain. She wanted him more.

"That's good," said Rich. He was right behind her now. His calm voice had returned. She felt his cock press against her ass, and then, slowly, she felt him slide inside. She winced. But the pain lasted only for a brief second, and then she felt a sense of being full, of having given herself to him completely. And that was when she found herself rocking her hips, back and forth, feeling a pleasure build inside her that she didn't even know existed.

"Relax and touch that clit, baby," he said. He seemed to be measuring his thrusts, as though he knew just how long he could extend that moment before he, too, would no longer be able to hold himself back.

She put two fingers to her clit in that old practiced way that girls never tell their mothers and fathers they know. The first wave of orgasm came like a wave that you don't expect at the beach, a wave that doesn't rise up to consume you until it's almost too late to run out of the breaking surf. And as Amanda stared into the eye of that wave she asked it to take her. She was ready for it to wash over her, through her.

"Oh my god, oh--" said Amanda.

She wanted to speak, to tell Rich to keep fucking her ass because it was the hottest, dirtiest thing she'd ever felt, but she was incapable of doing so. It was all too much, too overwhelming for her to process. All she could do was follow him. Do what he asked.

"Oh god, oh oh oh oh --oh ahhh--" she said. Her back arched and stiffened, and Rich took a handful of her hair and held her chin up, exposing her neck to the wind, making her aware of her vulnerability. Rich was above her, his muscular core driving his cock into her ass. Her nipples were so hard that she could feel them rubbing raw against her t-shirt as he fucked her.

The tremors and convulsions brought her to that great dark, unknowing place of ecstasy. While she thought she'd approached the edges of that strange land before, she'd never felt so thoroughly consumed by it. It was like being thrust into the darkest night she'd ever seen.

....

She and Rich walked back to the beach together. Amanda wasn't sure how long they had been gone. Her father was back on shore, his back to them, sitting on the rocks watching the waves roll in.

Just then the words of the Otis Redding song came to her--

Sittin' on the dock of the bay,

Watchin' the tide roll away, ooh

But there was no dock here. The waves had gotten larger with the passing of the afternoon. Her father had pulled the inflatable further up the beach to keep it from getting swept away.

Amanda watched as her father took a long pull from the bottle of Jack that he'd retrieved from Haven's End. She was still daddy's little girl. That would never change. But now she and Rich had a-- secret. Dad can never find out. Not from me. Not from Rich. Not in a million years.
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Anal, First Time  |  Views: 5059  |  
100%

Spring semester college life 19


*******************

Friday, my classes were over and done with in a hurry. The sad part was
having to see Hayden after my first class nearly break down since he wasn't
allowed to go with us. I really felt for him and promised I have Scott
bring him something special along with keeping an eye on him. He laughed
and wished me luck on the last part since he knew Scott far too well.

Finally about noon, the twelve of us gathered together. We were very
excited to get going and see what the week held. It was so boring driving
alone over the next two and half hours before we reached Colt's home. Once
we arrived at his house, there was plenty of room for eight cars since he
did live on over three acres in the middle of nowhere. His parents were
waiting on him when he arrived. We got to meet them and couldn't determine
who he looked like until his younger sixteen year old b*****r came out the
door. He was a thinner younger Colt with even a more country way of
speaking. You could see in his eyes and his actions he was very envious of
his older b*****r. We were on our best behavior in front of them while
trying to contain the excitement about the trip and week ahead.

After we transferred our suitcases into the four remaining vehicles and
grabbed a snack Colt's mom had made, we were off on what was said to be a
nine hour journey to Noah's beach house on the Gulf. I was with Scott and
Corey in Scott's nasty car as previously determined. The other paired off
as well as previously determined to begin the long road trip.

The first hour went by fairly fast in our caravan with constant chatter
with Scott going over his game plan for the week. He started to sound like
the biggest cock whore I had ever been around with all the talk of getting
laid by anyone with even a mention of a threeway involving a girl if he
could find the right people. He always spoke of being well supplied in the
form of plenty of smoke. That fact made me extremely nervous if we
happened to get pulled over driving. After the first stop four hours into
our journey, I took over driving with Scott in the back seat. It wasn't
long before Scott was snoring away while I did my best to keep up with the
others.

With Scott asl**p, Corey and I easily held a conversation. We reminisced
about all that had happened so far between us. We agreed we wouldn't
change one thing that had occurred between since we met in September. We
had shared a lot of laughs and love together. The next stop was three
hours down the road with nightfall well upon on us. Corey took the wheel
after refueling the tank and our stomachs.

It was well after one in the morning when we pulled up to Noah's house. It
was a very welcome sight for twelve college guys after being confined to a
car for so long. Noah did the honors and opened the vacant home that would
be our headquarters for the next week. It wasn't as fancy as I had
imagined it would be but it was absolutely perfect for us. Once in the
door, there was one huge f****y room with plenty of seating. Behind it sat
a very average kitchen and small dining table. One bedroom was downstairs
as was as large bath. Up some stairs, there was a sizable bedroom and even
larger bath in a loft setting.

"Noah, you naturally have first choice of bedrooms for you and Kendall,"
Kris stated.

"We'll take downstairs to be closer to the kitchen," Noah stated.

"Now what about that other bedroom?" Jess asked.

"Well, let's see," Kris said. "We can rotate that among the six of us..."

"What about when we fuck?" Bryson asked bluntly.

"I'm not sl**ping with his ass ever," Alex laughed as we all did.

"You know exactly what I meant... you know... when we get lucky..." Bryson
said.

"Then that room will be the fucking room. Whoever is gonna get pussy has
first call on it. Everyone agree?" Colt asked.

"Sounds good to me," Jess said.

"Noah, you better have a bunch of air mattresses like you said but it looks
like there'll be plenty of room for them," Scott stated.

"I think we have four double air mattresses," Noah said. "Now if I can
find them." Noah and Kendall went on a search.

"Dudes, this is really fucking tight as hell," Alex stated.

"You know I was expecting something grander like Kendall's cabin but this
is really perfect for us," Kris stated. "Just imagine what it will look
like this time next week."

Noah and Kendall came back bringing the air mattresses. One by one they
were blown up and laid out. The space didn't seem so big once the
mattresses were in place for us. We sat around talking for a little while
until we began yawning and heading off to claim our spot. It was
interesting to see what everyone wore. Some slept in almost everything
while others like myself and Corey got down to our undies. I began to
wonder if Kris would sl**p in the nude like he always did now. Corey and I
ended up on a mattress in the floor together with a sheet thrown over us
and two throw pillows. Corey grabbed me while we snuggled together. We
shared a short goodnight kiss and fell off to sl**p with an array of
snoring going on around us.

My eyes opened the next morning, Saturday. It took a minute to get my
bearings in a strange environment. I lay quietly until hearing someone in
the kitchen. Looking over, I saw Noah in the kitchen pulling out a coffee
pot and starting coffee. After a few more minutes, I stumbled off the
floor.

"Hey Matt," Noah said quietly.

"Hey," I said and walked closer. "Before we start, I can't thank you and
your f****y enough for letting us come here this week."

"Thanks, I appreciate that. I hope nothing tragic happens this week."

"Me either. It may get a little wild at times but I think we know we
better not mess up or else we'll never be asked back..."

"We did okay at the cabin but there wasn't this many."

"Once we get that room, it may be easier. There will be a lot more space
and less guys," I said and headed off to the bathroom. "I warn you that
Kris is a pig."

Once back, there was a steaming cup of coffee waiting for me. "When Corey
gets up, do you mind going to grab donuts? There's a shop about two blocks
from here," Noah requested.

"No problem," I said. "I'll wake him up if I have to."

"You know Matt, this is could be just crazy enough to be fun..."

"No doubt. It'll be like the ski trip and something I know I'll always
remember. You know Corey has never been to the beach before and I haven't
been in maybe six years..."

"Wow, I didn't know that. I knew just by what y'all say his home life
ain't much and he has to work. Coming to college has made me realize just
how lucky I am. It's made Kendall think the same thing. Now, I wish I was
as smart as you. One day with your brain, you'll have all the good things
in life."

I smiled, "I have one of them already."

"We can all talk about getting laid here but we know without a doubt who is
getting laid the most," Noah laughed.

I laughed, "It is one of the privileges of having a boyfriend."

"Matt, was it hard growing up and being gay?" he asked.

I shrugged, "Actually I coasted through thanks to Kris and a few other
friends. Internally, it's really hard to admit that you are..."

"I can imagine it is. The fear... the doubt... the worry," Noah said.

"All of those knowing you are different and will be looked upon as
different. I guess that's what makes this so great. Sure we get k**ded
about being gay but no one really excludes us. I feel as much a part of
things here. Take this trip for instance. You never wavered one second
when Corey and I said we were coming..."

"You've never given me a reason to say no, Matt. So you don't mind being
over at the hotel?"

"Nah, we know the reason and it probably should be like that. For one, no
one wants to see or hear us having sex just like we don't wanna hear any
one or see anyone having sex with a girl," I laughed and spotted Alex
getting up in his boxers.

Noah smiled, "True."

"I guess I'll wake Corey up and run grab some donuts," I said and finished
the coffee. "Two or three dozen?"

"Make it three. If any are left, they'll be gobbled up later," Noah
replied.

"Yeah, I forgot for a minute I was talking about a dozen college guys.
I'll grab an extra dozen to make four while I'm there. They won't go to
waste no matter how health conscience they are around here."

I walked over and shook Corey to wake up. He opened his eyes and saw me
perched above him. I told why I had gotten him up. He stood and stretched
his muscular body.

After we dressed casually, Corey and I were out the door with Noah's
instructions. We went down the stairs to see our four cars crammed into
the front of the house. We took a right and walked next to the street.

"Matt, this is so sweet. Everywhere I look there is sand," Corey said.

"Yeah, there is and will probably in our clothes for the next two weeks," I
joked.

"No doubt about that," Corey laughed. "It's just so beautiful here. Just
how I had imagined it would be."

"It is nice I must say."

He grabbed my hand while we walked down the street and passing all the
homes and apartments. We found the main street Noah had mentioned and came
down the night before. We took a right and looked at the various shops
that lined the main street. Half a block later, we found the donut shop in
the strip center just as Noah said we would. Opening the door, the smell
flooded our nostrils and led us to the counter to stand behind two bikini
top clad girls. They ordered and moved aside while giving Corey and me the
once over. We ordered our donuts with Corey pulling out his wallet filled
with cash. We moved aside and saw the two girls looking our direction.
They grabbed their order and headed out the door. Our order was next.

We exited the shop and were whistled at by the girls waiting in the car.
They waved and drove off.

"Man, I'm glad we're at the motel if all the girls are anything like those
two," Corey stated.

"Tell me about it," I said. We window shopped with Corey grabbing a donut
for us. I could see the excitement in his eyes and body language while he
was taking all of this in.

"Matt, just tell if you want anything..."

"Corey, I saw all that money..."

"I brought enough so we could have fun and do whatever we wanted," Corey
stated.

"I know I'm your boyfriend and really appreciate the gesture but I didn't
come down here and expect you to pay my way. Mom gave a card and plenty of
cash."

"I know but I'd rather spend on you than anyone I know," he said and
started chewing his donut. "These are fire. We should have grabbed some
milk to go with these."

"There's a little market on the corner. Good thinking," I said.

At the corner market, we grabbed some milk and cups since we knew there
wasn't anything at Noah's. Once out of the store, we came out of our
shirts to start to get a little sun on our white bodies. We made it back
to the house and opened the door to see most were awake and stirring.

"Our heroes right there," Colt said.

"They are killer too," Corey stated while setting down the four dozen.

"Bitch, let's have at em," Jess said.

I looked around and didn't see Kris among the group. "I take Kris is still
in bed," I commented.

With that, Colt bolted off up the ladder. Kris emerged in his boxer briefs
as did Brennan in his boxers after they were awakened by Colt yelling in
the door.

Once down the ladder, Brennan stated, "Remind me never to sl**p with Kris
ever again."

"Oh was he that bad in bed?" Alex joked.

"Fuck you, bitch. No, he snored like a freight train and was all over me,"
Brennan replied.

"He doesn't snore that bad every night," I stated.

"Who the fuck cares?" Kris laughed while digging into the donuts. "That
may be the only sl**p I get all week here."

"I know that shit's right," Colt stated.

"Noah, how far is it to the beach?" Corey asked. "I'm ready as ever now."

"Not too far," Noah said.

"It's pretty sweet but I bet it'll be crowded as hell," Kendall said. "One
good thing about this place is there are miles of beaches here."

"Will they let us drink on the beach?" Colt asked.

"Nope and are pretty strict here especially this time of year..." Noah
said.

"Fuck!" Kris groaned loudly.

"First, we gotta find some brews," Bryson said.

"We got that shit in the bag," Kris said. "With everyone here, if I can't
buy, surely some cool dude will buy for us..."

"Yeah but for all of us?" Jess asked.

"It shouldn't be a problem," Corey said. "Even this early, there were a
bunch already out."

"Early my ass," Kendall stated. "I wouldn't call eleven o'clock early."

We ate the donuts and drank the milk and coffee. Noah was making a list of
food that was needed and be bought later in the day. Finished with our
eats, we began digging around in our suitcases to find our shorts for the
beach. Modesty wasn't to be had around here for most of us with bare hot
asses since at every turn. For me, it was a gorgeous sight I had the
privilege of seeing many times before but it never grew old. Before
heading out, I packed a small bag with what I thought was needed. With our
shades on, towels over our shoulders, we were out the door. Once outside
the excitement and realization began to hit all of us. Even Noah sounded
excited to be hosting us. We walked a short distance opposite of where
Corey and I had gone earlier. We crossed the road to a row of hotels,
motels and condos. Brennan pointed out our accommodations. For the
outside, it looked nice but nothing fancy like some of the other places.

Once beachside, we began seeing more and more people with a vast majority
being in our age range. We walked down a little ways and decided to throw
down our things.

"Are you excited?" I asked Corey.

"Are you k**ding? This is awesome. I can smell that water right now," he
replied.

"Smells just like it always has," Bryson stated.

"It's Corey's first time to a beach," Noah said.

"Are you shitting me, dude?" Colt asked.

"No, really it is," Corey replied. "I can't wait to hit that water!"

"Seriously, Corey?" Garrett asked.

"I'm not lying here. Hell, I barely can remember going on a vacation
growing up," Corey stated and turned to me. "Come on, let's get in the
water!"

"Alright," I said and wasn't really sure about this. Corey led the way
with me and Kris trailing behind. I deemed it appropriate that the three
of us be the first three to step in the water. With the sand squishing
between our toes, Corey stuck a foot in the salty Gulf. The next thing I
knew Kris was grabbing me and pulling me in the water. No sense fighting
him but the salty water was cool. Chills ran through my body with my
nipples getting rock hard from the cool water. They did go a little far
and dunked my head underneath. Thankfully they gave fair warning before my
head submerged. Shaking off the water, I got to witness Kris and Corey
wrestling in the water. It was strength on strength. With muscles bulging
all over, Kris's feet slipped and sent him into the cool water.

Kris came up laughing, "Bitch, you're dead!"

Corey ran and dove head first into a small wave. I turned to see Scott,
Alex and Bryson braving the water and getting a closer look. Corey emerged
and shook his head.

By this point, my body was adjusting to the water whereas the three new
ones were cold. Kris made a mad dash before the three escaped back to our
spot on the beach.

Corey, Kris and I played in the water for a little while longer since we
were adjusted. We walked back and dodged two cute girls.

Kris turned to us, "Fucking jail bait right there."

Corey and I laughed before we found our towel to dry.

"You three are fucking nuts!" Colt said.

"It ain't so bad once you get used to it," Kris said.

"Dude, you have seen the women here?" Alex asked. "Why do I have to have a
girlfriend?"

"Remember what we said. What happens on spring break stays on spring
break," Jess said.

"Hell yeah, then. I know about eleven guys that better not say a word then
if I get lucky," Alex said.

"Same here," Scott said, raising his hand. "For me, this is like a fucking
buffet."

Corey and I were mostly dry by the time we took a seat in the sand on our
towels. Behind my shades, my eyes surveyed the surroundings and compared.
The twelve of us, me included, had nothing to be ashamed of. Not a one of
us was fat or even close to being fat. Kris's three weeks of hard work was
showing its full benefits. Kris, Bryson, Alex, Colt and Jess and Corey
were absolutely fucking shredded in my book. Watching the parade of
people, I wasn't the only person that noticed our group. A few did more
than look including some guys. Soon, it was obvious it didn't matter what
you had on as far as swimwear. Girls were in their skimpiest attire with a
few bold guys donning skimpy swim suits.

After thirty minutes of non activity, Kris led away a vast majority of the
group to scope things out. Corey, Scott, Garrett, Noah and I were left to
watch our things.

"Noah, is it like this during the summer?" Corey asked.

"It is not so crowded you might say but more families with k**s running
everywhere you look," Noah replied.

"Tomorrow I don't give a fuck what anyone says, I'm wearing my Speedo,"
Scott stated.

"I did notice a few out here," Garrett commented.

"Garrett, did you bring one?" Noah asked, jokingly.

"Are you k**ding me, Noah? I don't own one of those things," Garrett
replied.

"I do, thanks to Matt here," Corey said.

"Corey, will you wear it tomorrow and relief the pressure off me?" Scott
asked.

"I don't know but I will one day. I promised Matt I would."

I glanced up and saw two very attractive girls throw their things down in
close proximity to us. We looked at each other and smiled.

"How's it going?" Noah asked.

"Not too bad," one blonde said.

"Laura, he's cute," the brunette said.

"I know. All of his friends are really cute," the blond
stated. "Especially that hunk over there." We knew she was talking about
Corey.

"Are y'all here for college spring break?" Garrett asked.

"You bet. High school for you boys?" the brunette said.

"We're all freshmen," Scott replied.

"Oh even better," the blond said. "We're juniors. So all of you are here
on spring break?"

"Actually there are twelve of us here and staying at his house," Scott said
and pointed to Noah.

"Frat boys then," the blond said.

"Nope, we live on the same floor," I said. I introduced each one of us
before we found their names, Laura and Melissa. We sat around talking with
them until two more cute girls came, Allison and Ferrah, to join them.

I saw our group in the distance and walking our way. We continued to talk
until the others came back. The look on their face was priceless when they
saw who were talking to.

"What is this, the hot jock boy club?" Laura the blond asked. "Girls, I bet
we're barking up the wrong trees. You know what they say these days, all
the cute guys are gay."

"Fuck no!" Colt said. "Three of them are though." He pointed out Corey,
Scott and me.

"I'm bi," Scott interjected very quickly.

Allison laughed, "The three cutest ones are gay."

"Thanks a lot," Kris said.

"Boy, you are cute and so built. Do you live in the gym at school?"
Allison said.

"Kris does. You should see him strut his stuff," Jess stated.

"For good reason, too. Bet he's got a girlfriend back at college," Laura
said.

"Used to," Kris replied.

"She's an idiot is all I have to say," Melissa, the brunette, said.

With the girls talking with us, it lit a fire under the rest after the ice
was broken. Kris was soon in his element and began to show he never met a
stranger. If anyone barely spoke to us, Kris was pulling them in. I was
constantly rolling my eyes and shaking my head at my best friend. Corey
and I had seen enough and headed out to take a walk.

"Amazing, Matt," Corey commented and snickered.

"There was no way we were going to show him up," I said.

"This is right up Kris's alley," Corey stated walking. "Matt, have you
noticed guys holding hands and girls too like it was nothing?"

"I have," I replied.

"You wanna try?"

I looked at Corey and grabbed his hand. We walked hand-in-hand behind the
beach crowd. It was something to see with people everywhere we looked.
All were having a great time in the sun just like we were. We grabbed a
drink and turned around to head back. We got a few passing glances but
nothing was said to us while we walked holding hands.

We returned to find our spot. Brennan walked up to us and asked if we were
ready to check in our room. Corey and I agreed and headed out with him.

We didn't have any trouble checking in since Brennan's aunt was good
friends with the manager of the hotel. We unpacked our things into our
room. The room was nice but not near as nice as our Valentine's Day room.

"Matt, have you had enough sun today?" Corey asked.

"Actually I have," I replied.

"Great then. Why don't you and I hang here? I'll be honest with you I'm
tired," Corey said. "I didn't sl**p so great last night."

"We can stay here," I said.

First, a call to my mom was necessary. We talked for a few minutes before
she wanted to speak to Corey. As usual, he was very polite to here. He
handed my phone back to me so we could say goodbye. We got on the bed and
were asl**p in our board shorts when Garrett came hauling his things into
the room.

"That's enough for me today," Garrett stated. "I wondered where you two
headed off to."

"We're exhausted," Corey said, rubbing his eyes.

"Garrett, we told Scott on the ride down not to touch you. If he does, be
up front and honest with him. If you send the message right off the bat,
he won't bother you," I stated.

"I'll be fine," Garrett said.

"How do you like it so far?" Corey asked him.

"It's really cool you know. That Kris is something else, Matt. Do you
know what he's doing now?"

"Whatever you say will not surprise me at all," I replied.

"Getting people lined up to buy alcohol," Garrett said. "Sorry guys but
these shorts have to come off." He stood and dropped them.

"Man, you got some sun, Garrett," Corey said.

Garrett moved to the mirror naked and looked. "I guess I did. We all did
probably." He found his things and dressed in his shorts.

"Not modest there are you?" I said.

"Oh, I'm sorry, Matt. My fault, dude. It was a natural reaction. It
won't happen again," Garrett stated.

"Garrett, be yourself," Corey said. "God, I hated seeing your big dick."

Garrett laughed, "At least you don't make fun of it like Bryson does..."

"He's jealous," Corey said. "Hell, I am and Matt is hung too."

"I think I made the right choice here. You two are so chill," Garrett
said.

Scott came in the door after knocking loudly. "Bitches, this is the
fucking bomb here!" Scott exclaimed, shirtless and displaying his sun
ripened swimmer frame. "Was that a blast or what?"

"Yeah and it's just day one," I said.

"I'm changing and getting out of here. The guys told me to tell you they
are meeting at Noah's. I think we got a shit load of brews coming thanks
to Kris and his over friendly ass. Now I sort of hate that I'm staying
here," Scott stated.

"There's plenty of room at Noah's place. You don't have to crash here if
you don't wanna," Corey said.

"True," Scott said. "I'm hitting the shower and heading over. You guys
coming with me or what?"

"I am," Garrett replied.

"We will. We're resting a little first," I said.

"Resting my ass. You'll be tearing that ass up, Matt, once we're gone,"
Scott stated.

"Maybe," I smiled.

Scott was first to shower followed by Garrett. They left together in their
shorts, tee and flip-flops. Corey turned and smiled at me. He grabbed and
began kissing me with his hand rubbing my crotch. The fabric was
uncomfortable rubbing against my cock so I ditched them after a few
seconds.

"Just how I like you," Corey said, taking off his board shorts. "Wanna
swap head or fuck?"

"Let's swap head," I replied.

"Fine with me," Corey said with a long kiss. He kissed down my warm body
until finding my cock, hard and ready. He licked the head before taking it
in his mouth. I moved around and wanted his thick cock in my mouth. We
lay side by side to enjoy sucking each other off. Corey was pumping his
mouth hard to start then tired but had me about to burst. I started taking
his cock deep until feeling his warm load released down my throat. Feeling
him shot, my cock spasmed and busted on his tongue and face.

I got the thrill of licking my warm load from his face. Finished with a
little extra reserved, we snowballed. Corey held me tight against his warm
body that had lots of sun. We untangled our bodies with Corey leading me
to the shower. The shower was quick but nice since we could scrub each
other's sun drenched bodies.

We dried and dressed to make the walk to Noah's place. I donned a tee,
shorts, flip flops, Corey's gift necklace and another necklace while Corey
dressed in a sleeveless tee to accent his guns, shorts and sandals. He had
the necklace I had given him around his neck. We squirted on a little
cologne before exiting the room.

The walk was nice just with the sun low on the horizon. We could see the
many spring breakers like ourselves while we walked down the street.
Arriving at Noah's, we entered with our crew along with a few others
sitting all over the place and talking with beer in everyone's hand or a
drink of some sort. It was easy to see this was going to be one long
adventuresome night and just our first night here.

TO BE CONTINUED...


... Continue»
Posted by ab8715 1 month ago  |  Categories: Gay Male, Group Sex  |  Views: 1861  |  
100%
  |  6

College life spring semester 23


*******************

I woke later than normal on our Spring Break trip to see Garrett and Corey
talking with Scott missing but accounted for. He was staying with Aiden
for the night and had called Garrett to say so.

"Garrett thinks I'm making this shit up about last night and what we were
told," Corey stated after I finished in the bathroom.

"Garrett, it is so true," I said. "I'm in a daze to be honest with you.
Not a one of them other than maybe Kendall and Noah can say a word about
the three of us now."

"I can't believe Bryson of all people..." Garrett said in great disbelief.

"It is true, Garrett. Alex was the shocker to me," Corey said. "Garrett,
Matt and I have fucked around with Kris before."

Garrett's eyes grew very wide, "No wonder he's so gay friendly. Matt, do
you think he's in deep denial?"

"I don't think so but extremely curious. Kris has always been one person
who never judges a person by their color or whatever. He does enjoy
sex..." I replied.

"Sounds like he has plenty of company," Garrett said with the door opening
and Scott walking in. We sat Scott down and filled him in on everything.

"Nice story," Scott said after Corey and I finished. "I don't believe a
word of it."

"Scott, I'm the same way," Garrett said.

"Bet they will deny every word of it," Scott said. "By the way Garrett,
are you still holding that V card?"

No real answer was necessary with a huge smile coming across Garrett's tan
face. "Not anymore thanks to Austin last night. It was so wonderful. He
was the best ever and so patient with me."

"Did it hurt?" Scott asked.

"Oh yeah, it hurt but once that pain was gone, it was the fucking bomb! It
felt so great," Garrett said with great excitement in his voice.

"Tell me about it," Scott stated. "Aiden is a fucking sex machine. I'm
using that fucker for all he is worth before I get back to school."

"Do you miss Hayden?" I asked.

"You know Matt, I sort of do. It really wish it was him that I was having
sex with instead of Aiden. Every time Aiden and I are together I try to
imagine it is Hayden. I have called and checked up on him," Scott replied.

"Any changes with him?" Corey asked.

"Nope and he still hasn't come out to them yet either," Scott said.

About eleven, I gave Kris a call to see what was going on. He had just
woken up and said most were sl**ping in after a hard night of drinking. He
did comment that most of them wanted to head over and ride go-carts and
play miniature golf for a change after everyone was up. In the meantime,
Scott was on his phone with Aiden while Garrett was talking to Austin.
Garrett had his day planned out with Austin and Gage while Scott wanted to
hang with the rest of us for a change. Garrett donned his suit and headed
off to be with Austin.

"You know, I'm really happy for Garrett. It's a shame this is just a
onetime fling. That's why I'm hanging around today," Scott said. "I've
met my goal here."

"Damn Scott," Corey said and pushed him.

"Hey, you knew my goal was to get my ass laid by the hottest guy I could
find. I think I accomplished it, wouldn't you say?"

"There may be an alternative motive, huh?" I asked, raising my brow.

"Maybe," Scott laughed. "I wanna see for myself if our friends are fucking
bi. I know Jess is."

"Scott, I'm still in shock about the entire thing and have really mixed
feelings about it..." I said.

"Look Matt, they are now adults with dicks," Corey said and snickered at
his humor.

"I'd say the three of us made a bunch of guys curious as hell," Scott said.

The three of us headed poolside at our motel to enjoy more sun with our
phones at our side. We lay out and caught more sun to enhance our glowing
tans that we had gotten since coming here. About twelve thirty, I got a
call that the guys were heading out to lunch if we cared to join them.

We meet at Noah's with everyone actually wearing shirts for a change.

"Alright bitches, I fucking heard about the last two nights!" Scott
announced.

"All I'll say is you missed it. We've all agreed we've gayed it out enough
for a life," Colt said. "Or at least some of us have."

"We've got a new word. Gayed," Kris joked.

"Yeah, it's when you are fucking straight like most of us yet try out gay
shit to see what's it like," Colt laughed.

"The question is did you like it?" Scott asked.

"I know I did," Brennan replied quickly.

"Bitch, you're bi like Scott was. None of us hated it you might say," Kris
said and gave a big smile.

"I know you don't hate it," Scott laughed. "I've heard about the roomie
action going on."

Kris smiled and threw up his hands showing his well formed biceps and
triceps. "Oh well."

They had a nice laugh at our expense. We gathered up the troops and headed
out for the day to explore the city other than the beach. Our first stop
was to eat and fill up some stomachs. Next, they wanted to ride go-carts
like little k**s since it wasn't that crowded as it was during the night.
The nicest part was getting some great candid shots of us racing and having
a great time. Next it was off to play miniature golf, which wasn't my
specialty at all. There again my camera was clicking away with the guys
horsing around and making the most of our trip. It was appropriate that
the best scores were by Scott and Corey since they both enjoyed the game of
golf. Next it was off to check out the shops that I had been to.

As we were leaving the shops with most having bought a little something,
Corey spoke up, "Hey, who is with me for some ink?" He pointed down the
street.

"I am," Brennan replied right after Corey had asked.

"Let me see how much it is before I commit," Kris said. "You know they jack
up the prices here for all of us."

"I would but my parents think I have two too many as it is," Colt stated.

"Matt, are you doing it?" Kris asked.

"I don't know but getting my ears pierced is not out of the question," I
replied.

We headed down the street and found the tattoo shop busy but not too busy.
It gave Corey and Brennan time to look over the various designs while I
mustered up the courage to get my ears done. Bryson was pondering the idea
as well since most of the guys had ink. What I really had in mind were
plugs to be different but didn't want to overdo it and stretch out my ear
lobes. While thinking it over, Corey grabbed me by the arm and pulled me
to where the designs were.

"What do you think?" Corey asked me with Bryson and Jess standing behind us
and pointed to a heart design. "I'm getting Matt tattooed right in the
middle of the heart."

"I don't think so," I replied.

"It'd be fucking wicked, Corey," Bryson said.

"Yeah dude, go for it," Jess said.

My head whipped around fast. "Are the three of you fucking stupid?" I
asked.

Corey tried to hide his smile but couldn't. "You know I love you."

"Yeah, Corey tells us all the time he's gonna do it whether you like it or
not," Jess stated.

I walked away, "Do whatever you want, Corey."

Kris found me and knew I was thinking plugs. He had found some really nice
ones along with some that were jokes such as a Playboy bunny or marijuana
leaf. I decided on a simple silver one after I heard the price. I glanced
over to see a guy attending to Corey with Brennan still mulling over his
choices.

My part was over with in a hurry. Looking in the mirror, I really liked
how the silver plugs looked in my ears. The process was rather quick but
did sting just a little. I walked out and looked around to see the back of
Scott and Colt's heads. I walked over and found Corey leaned over with the
artist tattooing on his back. A smile came across my face seeing it was a
simple Celtic cross being down just below the neck line.

After watching a few minutes, I wandered over to see Brennan being tattooed
just above his waist line with a nice looking Japanese symbol for peace.
He said there was no meaning other than he thought it looked bad ass.

We were back at Noah's beach house after Brennan and Corey were inked up.
Slowly throughout the day, we were starting to get testy and on each
other's nerves from being around each other for five straight days. We did
get clued in that everyone was heading back to the club for the night to
see how things would go and get back to a little bit of normalcy. Thus,
Corey and I decided to leave it with them and do our own thing for the
night.

Walking back, Corey suggested, "Matt, why don't you and I go out and have a
really nice meal together?"

"Sounds great to me."

"Noah was saying there's this really nice place a few blocks up the beach
that has great food but he also mentioned it was a little pricey."

"Sure, we really haven't spent that much here."

"I know," Corey said. "I wanna treat my boyfriend tonight."

"Not on your life, Corey. I said I have plenty of money..."

"I don't care, Matt. I wanna do it whether you like it or not. I have
cash about burn a hole in my shorts," Corey said firmly. "Matt, please let
me. I really want to."

"Alright, this one time you can," I relented seeing how he was determined
and wanted to do it.

Opening the door, we saw Garrett dressing after he had taken a shower.
"Wassup?"

"Not much," Corey said with a big smile. "Wanna see what I did?"

"Of course," Garrett said.

Corey walked over and threw off his shirt. He turned around to show his
bandaged tattoo.

"That's sick, Corey. Did Bryson get one? I know he's been about to bust a
gut to get one."

"No, I think he wanted to but couldn't decide on a design," I said.

"Matt, I love your earrings!" Garrett said. "I wish I had the balls to do
that."

I smiled, "Thanks."

"So what's everyone doing tonight?" Garrett asked.

"Matt and I are going out to eat," Corey replied. "The rest of em are going
back to the club tonight. What do you have going?"

Garrett smiled and replied, "Austin and I are going out. He's leaving
tomorrow so we're going to make the most of it. Don't look for me back
tonight."

"That reminds me," I said. "We're heading out Saturday after we clean
Noah's place up."

"That's cool by me," Garrett said.

"We pretty much decided to drive back and have a day to recover instead of
hauling ass back," Corey said.

Garrett finished up getting ready while Corey and I stepped in the shower
to clean off and be fresh for our dinner. Garrett said goodbye to us after
we came out. Corey and I dressed in the nicest things we had brought. We
both smelled great and looked even better in my eyes. I snapped a picture
of us in the mirror as we shared a long kiss.

We made it to the restaurant after what was supposed to be a short walk
that ended up being more like a mile if not more. There was a short wait
before we were seated. Once seated at a small table for two, I opened the
menu and looked across at him.

"I know it's a little high," Corey said.

"Well... you get what you pay for... I hope. I will say everything so far
has looked great and smells wonderful."

"So what are you getting?"

"I was thinking the steak and shrimp..."

"Damn you, Matt. I was thinking the same but I think I'll go for the
grilled snapper and shrimp."

Our waiter was about as cute as they got around here but that was seemingly
commonplace here on our trip. It seemed for a gay guy there was nothing
but hot guys at every turn. We ordered our meals along with two tall
glasses of water to wash them down with. Our wait wasn't long before our
cute waiter had a salad and bread in front of us. The place was rather
quiet and so different than any other place we had been so far including
our dates at college. The time between our salad and meal gave us time to
talk and assess everything that was happening on our trip. When our meal
arrived, we weren't sure who had the best thing since we ended up sharing.
Both dishes were worth the price and tasted great.

Finished with our meal and bloated, Corey and I walked back to our room
along the beach front to enjoy it while we could. Our walk was slow with
our flip-flops in our hands. We took the time to enjoy watching the gulls
dive into the water and listen to the waves gently crash into the beach.

Half way back, Corey grabbed my hand. "Fuck it, Matt. Why not enjoy this
while we can?"

"I agree," I said and smiled at him. We walked holding hands and didn't
care what people thought. If I had been a mind-reader, I'm sure some
weren't nice thoughts but nothing was said to us to our faces. Near our
motel, we sat down and enjoyed the last moments of daylight.

Once it was dark, we headed to the room and bolted the door. We jumped on
the bed and started kissing. The kissing escalated out of control with
clothes being tossed across the room. We spent a good ten minutes if not
more just kissing and grinding our naked bodies together. With the
stimulation, I knew without a doubt I wanted fucked and desired to have his
thick cock in my body. I didn't give him a choice when I snatched the lube
and applied to his hard throbbing cut cock.

On my back with my legs high in the air and a towel under us, Corey pushed
my legs forward and ran his wet slippery cock along my ass. I spread my
cheeks apart while he guided his cock to my hole. I gasped at the feeling
of him going past my sphincter and into my ass. It was incredible to see
his muscles in his chest and arms flex while entering me so beautifully.

"Fuck me, Corey," I mouthed.

"I will cause I love you so much, Matt!"

"I love you too! Now fuck your boyfriend like he wants it!"

Not much was said or needed to be said after that. He started slow and
slowly built up his pace with my legs high in the air. The pleasure was
intense as was my moaning. Soon we were breathing heavily and sweating
with the heat of our fucking. My hands loved roaming his body while
feeling him in me. We moved to our sides with my leg thrown over his. Our
tongues met with Corey's strong hand finding my cock. We were lost in each
other and the moment while Corey continued to fuck me. He stroked my cock
with his cock pleasing my entire body.

I hated to cum first but couldn't withhold the on-rushing cum boiling deep
in my body. My explosion was strong with Corey's cock in my ass and
covered my stomach and chest. He pulled out and turned me over to release
his load on my chest and stomach. Our lips met with our tongues battling
after our intense sex and the afterglow we were experiencing.

The next morning, Friday, our last full day here, Corey and I were awaked
and cuddling in the bed with the TV on. The door opened with Scott
entering the room.

"Did you have fun last night?" Corey turned and asked him.

"I had fun but I didn't get a single piece of ass. Bitches stuck to their
guns and said the gay shit was over," Scott said. "I was too wasted to come
back here. I don't even have to ask if you enjoyed the room alone."

We smiled. "Don't then," I commented. "Thanks for staying away."

"No problem," Scott said. "We're spending the entire day on the beach and
then we'll see what happens after that."

"Sounds like a plan to me," Corey said.

"I say if nothing else we need to have a fucking gay orgy here with the
four acclaimed gay guys," Scott said. "Do the two lovers agree to share
since you had plenty of time last night?"

"We'll talk about it, Scott," Corey said.

"It'll be our last night together here. Now that Garrett's getting some
experience we can really have a gay old time," Scott smiled.

"Garrett may not be up for it, Scott," I said. "I'm with Corey here and not
sure about sharing him with my friends."

"What the fuck, Matt? You shared him with Kris!" Scott stated.

"Let's talk about this later," Corey said.

"I see how it is. You fuck around with Kris and won't do it with me,"
Scott stated.

"Kris really wasn't dating anyone at the time either," I said.

"Nice excuse, Matt. You're jealous one of us will steal Corey away..."

"Scott, let us decide, alright," Corey said. "No one will ever steal me
away and Matt knows it."

It was another day at the beach for our group with Garrett coming along
after his night with Austin. There was sadness to him after saying goodbye
to his new found lover. Most of us were aware of Garrett's situation and
did our best to cheer him up. I did my best to snap as many pictures as I
could of our group while we were at the beach or watching a few who rented
wave runners nearby.

By the end of the day, the realism that this was the end of our trip was
beginning to set in. Combined with that, the sun, the water and little
sl**p, we were a completely zapped bunch of college guys.

The four of us returned to the room to prepare to go out for our last
dinner here.

"Garrett, look on the bright side. You'll always remember Austin and this
trip," Scott said once we were back.

"I know you never forget your first time. I won't forget it but
damn... this is so fucking hard! Why couldn't I have found someone like
Austin that was closer?" Garrett stated.

"Garrett, this has been a hell of a week for you. You came out and lost
your virginity," Corey stated.

"It has been one crazy week for me, huh?"

"It sure has. Do you regret anything?" I asked.

"Just the fact I fell for some guy that lives in a totally different state.
You know it has been great being out. We did catch a little hell last
night but it wasn't anything unexpected," Garrett replied.

"It's a fucking shame people can't keep their fucking mouths shut on things
they have no business saying shit about," Scott said. "What's the big deal
of two guys holding hands or kissing? Hell there are fucking hundreds of
straight people doing it."

"You won't get an argument out of me but it is a fact of life," I
stated. "I will say things are getting a tiny bit better."

We changed and headed to meet our friends and go out to eat. Kris and Colt
did their best to liven things up for ten other tired guys. We hung around
the house and played cards a little but nothing big. There was a little
drinking and smoking going on but it was finishing off what was remaining.

We returned to our room around eleven and turned on the TV. No more in the
door, Scott stripped off his clothes. "Are we doing this shit or what?" he
asked grabbing his cock.

"Yes," I said and got a quick double by Corey. Garrett stripped down as
did Corey and I. I kissed Corey on the lips and moved over to get on my
knees in front of Garrett. I reached up and stroked his uncut cock while
Scott moved to take care of Corey. I stuck out my tongue and licked under
the hooded meat of Garrett. Looking up it was easy to see how much he was
enjoying this. My mouth took as much of his hardening cock.

"OOOO fuck yeah," Garrett moaned with me sucking his cock. I glanced over
with my mouth full to see Scott going down on Corey's thickness. I
continued to lick, such and mouth Garrett's throbbing hot cock and was
enjoying doing so. He had his hand on my head but not forcing me. I could
see Corey face fucking Scott while I continued. Garrett stopped me and got
on his knees. Corey kissed me with Scott sucking him. Garrett licked my
cock before starting to suck it.

"Goddamn this shit is fucking hot!" Scott screamed. Corey moved down and
went down on him. Garrett had me moaning with his warm mouth. He did show
much inexperience and was doing a wonderful job.

While I was getting sucked, Scott was ramming his cock hard into Corey's
waiting mouth. Our room was filled with lots of moaning with us fully into
this moment.

"All I know is my ass is getting fucked," Scott said.

"Garrett?" I asked.

"Hell yeah, I'll fuck ya, Scott," Garrett replied.

With that Scott and I switched. It was long before Garrett was reaching
for some condoms with Scott on their bed on his knees. Corey found our
lube to get us ready as well.

Scott let out a deep moan with Garrett going deep in his hot ass while I
entered Corey. "Fuck me, Garrett! Fuck my ass!" Scott screamed.

Corey and I were making love but with more vigor. We could hear Scott and
Garrett going at hot and heavy.

"Fuck this is hot!" Garrett screamed.

While Corey and I did our thing, Scott moved Garrett and began riding him.
We moved to witness this spectacle. It was nothing but hot to see Scott
ride Garrett's big cock. He was like a wild man and was using every move
he knew. Soon, he was moaning and shooting his cum all over Garrett. I
had to pull out in a hurry. My cum plastered Corey's back.

I wiped off my cum and got Corey off in no time. Garrett finally exploded
and sent his milky cum all over Scott's face.

"Now that there was fucking hot as hell!" Scott stated.

"I'm so glad I came out. I love being gay," Garrett said.

"Fun as fuck!" Scott said.


Saturday, we were awaken by my phone going off. I glanced to see it was
just past eight and wondered who had the nerve. Seeing it was Kris was a
shocker. He said the guys were up and for us to get up, check out and come
over. I wrestled Scott up since both Garrett and Corey were now awake. We
scrambled like crazy to shower, get dressed and packed. We cussed the fact
we should have packed the night before.

We were checked out and over at Noah's house about nine thirty. We chipped
in on the last cleaning details to return the house back to normal.

The twelve of us were on the road and caravanning at ten fifteen. It was a
little sad to see the city in the rear as we crossed over the bridge.

"Hell of a trip, huh?" Scott said driving.

"It sure was," I replied.

"I hope we can do it again for three more years but this time we're all
staying at Noah's place if there are twenty of us. I'm not missing out
fucking around with my friends," Scott said.

"Hard for me to still believe they actually did mess around with each
other," Corey said.

"No shit!" Scott stated.

"Scott, are you feeling Garrett this morning?" I asked.

"I'd lie if I said I wasn't sore but damn I loved it!"

TO BE CONTINUED...


... Continue»
Posted by ab8715 1 month ago  |  Categories: Gay Male  |  Views: 859  |  
100%
  |  5

College life 28


***********************

Waking on Monday after not doing much that Sunday night, Kris and I headed
to our first classes just before Thanksgiving. It was easy to see that
quite a few students had taken off whereas I was f***ed to stick around
thanks to my damn history professor. The next class wasn't much better and
boring. After lunch, I did turn in my art paper and hoped for the best
after choosing an artist without much information available. I did speak
briefly to Reilly to be friendly as did Hayden.

Being Monday after class, a group of us headed to the rec center with Colt
back with us and very glad he was by his actions. We waved to Corey once
inside and before heading to work out. Once he saw us, he came over to us
while we walked to the locker room. He pulled me aside and told me he
would be off around seven. That meant Kris and I would have to get our
studying in before then or I'd have to make him wait. We threw our bags in
lockers before heading out to the weight room to pump some iron. My
biggest feat was raising my bench press by twenty pounds and being proud I
could handle the weight.

After one tough work out where we pushed our limits on all the lifts since
this would be it for the week, we headed to shower off the sweat. The
shower was now nothing but friendly conversation between good friends even
though to me it was nothing but wonderful sights of naked hot now tattoed
college guys whose bodies were getting better by the day or so it appeared
that way. In the locker room, we did walk around naked or with a very
small towel before getting dressed.

In my room, it was now time to study for our history test. Kris cussed for
a few minutes but knew it was necessary. The main thing we both hated was
a test right before the break but it was better than one right after the
break. Kris and I quizzed each other on various parts we believed would be
covered by the test.

After studying for over an hour, we called a break with Kris heading to the
bathroom. I still wasn't satisfied and reviewed my notes and text again
until Kris came busting through the door.

"Nearly busted my fucking ass out there," Kris stated.

"How come?" I asked.

"We have some jokers here who think it's funny as hell to grease up the
floor right by the bathroom," Kris said before the door flew open. Scott
was holding his phone in his hand.

"Matt, you've got to see this shit, dude!" Scott screamed with excitement
and pushed his phone in my face. I took a look and did have to laugh at
Kris skating and barely missing taking a fall.

"Damn you, Scott!" Kris shouted. He ran over and grabbed Scott for a
headlock. "I could kick your little ass for that."

Scott was laughing the entire time, "Stop it, Kris. I don't wanna miss
anyone else."

Kris released the headlock. "Alright, where do we go to check this out?"

"Follow me," Scott said.

I too wanted to watch and headed out with them to Scott's place. He stood
in the hall and acted like he was talking to us. A door opened with Jess
coming out. He came up to us before stating he was heading down the hall.
Scott pulled out his phone just in time to capture Jess's sliding along the
floor. He did fall but not hard. By that time, the three of us were
almost double over in laughter.

"It's not funny!" Jess said while on his ass.

"The fuck it ain't," Kris said. "Come here and watch this shit!"

We ducked in Scott's room and watched the video. Jess did have to smile
and watched Kris's video as well. With the door open, we heard someone
else out in the hall. Kris peeked out his head and said it was Artie, a
guy I really didn't know other than his name. Scott stuck out his phone
and captured him sliding on the grease. We ducked back inside with Artie
heading to our RA's room.

"Damn, there's goes that fun," Kris stated. He peeked out to see Rick and
Artie walking down the hall. He watched them look at the greased floor
before heading to find a mop to get off the mess. It was done in fun and
thankfully no one got hurt. It did give us a few laughs while it lasted.

With our little fun concluded, Kris and I headed back after the short break
to finish studying for our test. It didn't take very long before we said
enough studying for the night. Kris called Liz since he knew I was staying
down at Corey's for the night. He said if nothing else he could get laid
before going home.

Corey showed up earlier than normal just as he said he would. By now, Liz
was in our room with Kris as were Colt and Jess. Kris filled Corey on
Scott's little prank thus giving Colt the idea it was Scott who had shaved
his pubes. That part was still a mystery since Scott denied it
continuously.

With my stuff in hand about nine, Corey and I headed to his room for the
night since Michael had already left for the break. We had just sat down
on his bed when Corey's phone started ringing. He saw the number and had a
very strange, confused look on his face. "Mom," he mouthed to me before
answering the call. Not to sit and listen to his private conversation, I
moved over and pulled out my things to refresh on the history. Very soon,
Corey became quite animated while speaking to his mother. I began to
realize the meaning of the call by hearing a few things Corey said. Corey
hung up the phone and began pacing the room. He came over and threw his
veiny arms around me. He gave a strong quick hug and back away. "Matt, I
guess you heard," he stated.

"Corey, if she wants you to come home without any hard feelings, maybe you
should. Thanksgiving is about f****y."

"I was so looking forward to being alone with you for a few days. Here she
goes at the last minute and fucks things up," Corey stated, standing close
to me now shirtless.

"You know I love you so much and would have cherished our time together.
However, this might be your chance to get everything right with her. Show
and tell her how happy you are despite everything in your life."

"She won't listen. She never does."

"It will only be for a few days. We'll be back here early Saturday for the
game. If it doesn't work out, then we'll have a month together for
Christmas."

"You know Matt, you might be a real keeper," Corey said and came over to
me. "Are you finished studying?"

"My damn head is about to explode," I replied. "Studying any longer
wouldn't be much help. I'm done."

"Well... I could sure use some of your loving for the rest of the night,"
Corey said in a sexy provocative tone.

"Since this is it until Saturday, I might be able to supply your hot ass
with lots of loving," I said and got up. I approached him and pushed him
to his bed. We fall on his bed kissing with Corey's hands all over my ass.
Our clothes went flying after that. It was incredibly hot to be on top of
him with both of us naked.

After swapping head, Corey had me on the edge of his bed. He rammed a
finger inside my fuck hole before letting his tongue and mouth gave me a
wonderful and delightful rim job. All that did was make so horny and ready
to be fucked. Once Corey's hard hot cock slid inside me, I was ready to
crazy hot sex with my boyfriend.

"Corey, I want fucked!" I cried out. "I want you to fuck the living shit
out of my ass!"

"Damn Matt," he said going deeper in me. "Are you horny or what?"

"Horny as fuck to get fucked by you!" I said. He grabbed my hips and began
thrusting hard into me. "Fuck yea, Corey! Fuck me! I want that cock!"

"Shit Matt, I've never seen you like this," Corey stated, pounding me with
his hands all over me.

I pulled up and grabbed his head for a kiss. "Now fuck me like the little
whore I am for you! If you feel like you're going to bust, stop for a
minute! I want fucked long and hard!"

He continued to pound me with the sound of our skin popping and the sound
of his cock moving in and out of my ass. "Matt, do you like my cock
fucking your hot little ass?"

"Fuck yeah, I do. Feels... so damn good," I moaned. "Flip me on my back
and really fuck me!"

Corey flipped me on my bed. He pushed my legs forward and stuck his thick
hard cock back in me. Our eyes connected with my hands finding his ass and
pulling him into me.

"Matt, I love you," Corey said, staring into my eyes with passion and lust.

"I love you too Corey," I stated and pulled him for a hot kiss. I broke
the kiss. "Now fuck me! Give it to me hard!"

He slapped my ass and grabbed my cock. He kept fucking me hard with me
moaning and screaming `fuck yeah' with each deep plunge. The bed was
rattling and shaking with our action. It was so hot to watch him pound me.
"I'm about to cum!" Corey shouted and pulled out.

"Feed me that cum," I said and moved to take his hot cock in my mouth. The
first blast almost gagged me. He continued to flood my mouth with his
cream. He finished shooting his cream so I sucked it clean to savor every
drop. He moved down on my cock and took my load down his throat and in his
mouth. He licked me clean and moved to let me taste remnants of my load.
While kissing, a few tears escaped my eyes.

"Matt is there a problem?"

"No Corey, I was just thinking about how lucky I was to have you."

"Damn I am the one who is so lucky. You could have easily moved on and
forgotten all about me," Corey stated.

"There was no way I could and glad I didn't. Seriously Corey, you are so
fucking hot. How did I ever deserve to hook up with you in the beginning?"

"I just fell for a really cute sweet guy who showed me lots of love and
still does today," Corey said. I pulled him for another kiss. I looked to
see it was still early by my standards at eleven thirty.

"Corey, is there any way we could go for another round? This time, let's
go slow," I asked.

"Give me a few minutes and I could do that again. I hate our new rule
about whosever room we're in is the top."

"I don't right now," I said with a wry smile.

"Matt that was hot. I don't think I've ever seen you so horny."

"Hey, I was horny and feeling it," I said with a big smile and reaching to
stroke his cock.

It wasn't long before he was hard and back inside me for another round.
This time was slower and with tons of love. It really felt as though we
were one.

"Matt, I could seriously fuck you all night like this," Corey said, going
so slow.

"I could let you fuck me all night too."

We did make love over thirty minutes until we both shot our second loads.
Now we were sweaty and a little sticky. Corey and I grabbed a towel and
headed to shower this late night. We showered and returned to his room.
Corey slept in Michael's bed while slept in Corey's bed. It took a few
minutes to fall asl**p.

For the first time the next day, Tuesday, I skipped a class to go back over
and be prepared for my history test. Corey missed his class and really
didn't know why he was even going to his next one but did get dressed. I
headed out and saw Kris coming out of our room.

"Wait up!" I yelled.

Kris waited on me. "How did it go last night?"

"Great," I replied. "You?"

"Liz knows I love her," Kris laughed. "So are we ready to get this shit
over and get out of here?"

"I am," I said.

We chatted while walking to the class. The weather was okay in the mid
50's. We entered the large class room and found out seats. The chatter
was how ridiculous and i 2000 nsane this professor was plus it was most of
everyone's last class before the break.

The middle aged balding professor was his usual five minutes late. He
scanned the room to see most of us were in attendance. "People, today your
test is worth fifty points. You already have thirty five of them for
attending today's class and signing your name at the top. The next fifteen
should be a breeze. If not, you should ask yourself what the hell are you
doing in college. Have a nice Thanksgiving."

The tests were passed. Glancing down, I understood what he meant by his
last statement by such questions as who was the president at the start of
the Civil War and where was the first battle of the Civil War? Now I was a
little perturbed at spending so much time going over the small details. In
a matter of five or ten minutes, the classroom was empty.

"Damn here I wasted time for that shit," Kris said. "A sixth grader could
have answered those questions."

"You better watch it there," I cautioned. "There were a few trick
questions."

"Which ones?" Kris asked.

"The president of the U.S. Confederate States," I replied.

Kris laughed, "Jeff Davis, dumbass."

"I was k**ding with you. Now let's go pack up and get out of here," I
stated.

"Bet you'll have fun," Kris said and nudged me.

"Oh, Corey's going home. His mom called right when we got back into the
room last night," I stated while we walked to our dorm.

"What a shame!" Kris laughed. "I know you were looking forward to hitting
that shit."

"I got enough last night to keep me satisfied until Saturday," I laughed.

"Here you bitch about me telling shit yet you're bragging about it," Kris
laughed.

"I've roomed with your sorry ass all semester," I joked.

We headed to the room and packed what we needed. Kris and I decided to
follow each other on the way. We waited like I said I would for Corey. He
showed up just as I finished throwing my things in my car.

"So everyone's here Saturday for the game, right?" Corey asked.

"Of course we are," Kris replied. "I heard you're heading home and missing
Matt's ass."

"Yeah but we'll see how that goes," Corey said. "Wish me luck."

"Luck," I said before grabbing him for a kiss.

Kris and I were about half way home when my phone rang. I saw it was Kris
and assumed he needed gas or to use the bathroom at the next exit.
Instead, he delivered the sad news of Juan's grandmother passing early this
morning. My heart really felt for Juan. I called Corey to deliver the sad
news. Juan and his f****y were on my mind the rest of the way home.

At home, I was early and threw my things in my room. Mom arrived at six
and seemed so happy to have me home. She and I sat around talking and
catching up even though we stayed in touch via our cell phones. She was
disappointed Corey wasn't with me but understood the situation. By now,
Kris was keeping me informed on Juan's situation as far as funeral
arrangements were concerned. The funeral was to be Friday morning. It was
close enough to us that we could attend if we wanted to. We pretty much
agreed it would be the right thing to do if we did show our faces and
support of our friend.

Wednesday, Corey called to give me a report on how things were going
between him and his f****y. So far, he said things were going okay after a
rocky start. Corey lived in the opposite direction of us thus making it
impossible for him to attend the funeral. He did suggest if possible we
send flowers. After I hung up with him, I called Kris about the flower
idea. He liked the idea and said he'd take care of it with the card saying
from Juan's college crew. Mom was home early and feed me well that night.
I hate to say it but after one night I was bored so I headed over to Kris's
house for a little while. His parents welcomed me inside. They both said
they could see where we spent our time, the rec center. Kris and I laughed
but did agree thanks to Kris. I know it wasn't Mom's grand idea to have me
running off so I didn't stay very long.

Thanksgiving, Mom and I headed to my aunt's house for the traditional meal.
It was nice but my younger cousins were a pain in the ass. Maybe it was a
sign I was growing up. I stayed with Mom that night since we rented a
movie to watch together. She was sound asl**p before it was over. I
called Corey to see how his day went. He said it went very well and was
making headway including some cash for the upcoming ski trip.

The next day, Black Friday to retailers, meant Black Friday in the way of
me dressing in black slacks, dress shirt and tie to attend Juan's
grandmother's funeral. Kris looked just as sharp when he arrived to pick
me up. We posed together so Mom could snap a picture of us though not for
a joyous occasion. Kris drove and cussed the traffic but we did find the
church. We entered the church and saw Scott, Hayden and Colt there with
Juan. I grabbed Juan and gave him a very sincere hug with tears flowing
from both of us. I told him Corey sent his regrets. Juan did state he'd
seen the flowers and thanked us for that as well. Juan seemed so touched
that we'd find the time to show up and send flowers as well. It was a
shock to see Hayden and Colt there but they said they had to come. Both
had driven an hour to attend the service.

After the funeral, Juan found us huddled together and insisted we stay for
lunch that the church was furnishing. There was no way we could deny his
request and got to meet the rest of his f****y including his mother,
b*****r and s****r. The lunch was actually very good with us eating and
chatting. Juan was thrilled that we'd stick around. He hated to see us go
when it was over. Kris made a strong point that Juan be at the game
tomorrow if possible. Juan said he'd try his best.

That Friday night, Mom and I discussed the upcoming ski trip with Kendall
and Noah right after finals. She said it would be my Christmas present
since I really didn't need much otherwise. She really wanted me to go and
enjoy everything that was offered while I could. That night, Corey and I
committed to the ski trip to each other.

My break was over the next morning. It seemed to go so fast. I hated to
leave so early but Mom being Mom understood the reason. Kris and I
followed each other back to campus and were back at the room about eleven
thirty. Driving up, I saw Corey's car in the lot. I unpacked my things
and headed to see him. We met in the hall and kissed right there. We
headed back to my room to wait on everyone to arrive. At noon before the
one o'clock kick off, most of the crew including our RA, Rick, was back
except for Hayden, who said he was running late and would meet us at the
stadium. Juan was there and sounded excited to be back. He got lots of
hugs and handshakes from the ones who weren't close enough to attend the
funeral. He raved about us and went on and on how great he felt to have
such caring friends.

We headed over to the stadium on an overcast day but the day was decent
temperature wise. For a change, we had good seats for the game since the
student section wasn't jammed back due to the holiday. H 1000 ayden did show up
right before kickoff and squeezed in next to Scott and Juan.

"Big game today!" Kris shouted. "No one sits down!"

I guess it was a big game but Corey had to explain to me the meaning. If
we won, we'd share the conference championship and go to a really nice bowl
game New Year's Day. Slowly, all this football stuff was beginning to sink
into my head. So far, the games had been a great and fun experience to
share with all my friends.

We were loud as possible but that didn't matter since the other team didn't
come to play. It was a blow out by half with our team up by twenty eight
points. We did finally sit down for halftime. As soon as the second half
started, we were back on our feet and screaming like it was close.

When the game ended, we rushed the field, which was fun but chaotic to say
the least. I looked around and saw the goal post on one end coming down
with Kris and Colt right in the middle of everything.

It took a while for us to all find each other and head back.

"That goal post is going to Market Street tonight!" Kris stated. Market
Street was the place of the college bars here near campus. So far, none of
us had even attempted to go there or none that I had heard of. "Guess
where our asses are headed tonight?"

"Fuck yeah, Market Street," Colt screamed.

"Damn right, we are," Kris said.

"Guys, you better watch yourselves if you do go down there," Rick stated.

"If nothing else, we can go and be among the crowd," Jess stated.

"What crowd? The only time I was there it was so quiet," Alex said with
his girl at his side. It was nice to see most of the guys had girlfriends
or girls they were interested in. The only one that was really without was
Colt. He was sticking to his guns despite saying he needed to get laid.

Back at the dorm, we did break up yet agreed to meet at eight to head out.
I went with Corey to his room with Michael not expected back until the next
day. We were in the room when Scott and Hayden came knocking.

"You care if two gay guys join ya?" Scott asked.

"Nah, we weren't going to do much," Corey replied.

"So Scott, how did it go at home with your b*****r and s****r?" I asked.

"Really it was all cool," Scott said. "My s****r doesn't get it yet but
she's just twelve. My b*****r was all over me though and wanted every
detail. My dad and mom understood somewhat since my b*****r opened the
door for me."

"So are you totally gay, Scott?" Corey asked with Scott and Hayden jumping
on Michael's bed.

"Right now, I am and will be as long as Hayden is around. After that,
we'll see what comes along. Hayden knows I wouldn't mind fucking a girl
even though he gives up his pussy plenty for me," Scott said.

We continued to talk and mess around until we gathered up to head down to
see what was happening on Market Street. Market Street ended up being
rather disappointing since none of us could get into one of the three bars
there. The only thing we could do was possibly hit a dance club that was
open to those over eighteen. For Corey, Hayden and I, that wasn't a real
possibility since it was mostly straight. We realized our limitations and
didn't want to cause any trouble by some backward thinkers. The rest of
the crew decided to test it out whereas the four of us, Scott included,
along with Colt and Juan decided to forego the dance club.

Colt and Juan caught a ride back with us in Scott's nasty smelly car. I
had the pleasure of sitting in Corey's lap for the ride back to 6d2 the dorm.
All told the game was worth returning back for but the night was
anticlimactic.

TO BE CONTINUED...


... Continue»
Posted by ab8715 4 months ago  |  Categories: Gay Male  |  Views: 987  |  
100%
  |  1

College life spring semester 22



Hope you enjoy this chapter.

*******************

Corey and I were in the room after Scott and Aiden had left. We wondered
how Garrett was doing before we stopped wondering. Corey had his hands all
over me and feeling me up. Soon, my shorts were removed. Not to be alone,
I got Corey's shorts off so he too could be naked with me. It was so hot
making out with him as we rolled around on top of our bed. Corey loved
grabbing my ass while we kissed but I loved it so much feeling his strong
hands cup my ass.

CLICK! The door opened. Garrett's tall frame entered and interrupted what
we had going on. I rolled off of Corey and was a little embarrassed.

"Dudes, I'm so sorry!" Garrett said with a big smile on his face.

"You're fine, Garrett," I said. "Corey, grab our shorts."

"No... no... I can leave," Garrett said still smiling.

"I can tell you are excited about something," I said. "Can't you, Corey?"

"Definitely," Corey said.

Garrett sat on his bed. "Tonight was one of the best nights of my life,
guys! I didn't lose my V-card, not just yet any way, but it was so
great..."

"Go on tell us about it unless you'd rather keep it private," Corey said.

"No, I wanna tell you," Garrett said and leaned back on his bed with his
arms spread wide. "Austin is incredible." He leaned up, "I kissed and
made out with my first guy. How hot!"

"It is," I said and could see how excited he really was.

"The most patient and understanding guy ever... we French kissed for an
eternity! Our hands were going crazy all over each other... you know how
it is."

"Yeah, we were just doing that," Corey said.

"He groped me and commented how big I was," Garrett said. "I didn't mind
it all. I groped him too and loved feeling his dick. Then the nerves hit
me, hit me big time. I was about to throw up I was so nervous. He held me
and told me he knew what I was feeling. I calmed down and initiated the
next round of kissing. Before I knew it, we were both naked, like you two
are right now. God, I loved feeling his naked body against mine."

"That's so hot, Garrett," I said.

"Austin started kissing all over my chest and stomach. The nerves returned
since I knew I was about to bust. Instead I kissed all over his body. I
know his body is not perfect like yours but damn, I loved it so much.
Kissing all over his chest and stomach I knew then I was sucking his dick.
I made up my mind and just went for it. It surprised him a little. He had
to stop me and tell me to watch my teeth."

"Yeah, it's not great having a guy scrap your dick. I did the same thing
my first time, Garrett," I said.

"Matt had to instruct me a little, too," Corey said.

"Once I learned that little trick, he said I was a born cocksucker,"
Garrett laughed. "I thought I'd hate sucking a dick but you know I
absolutely loved it. I did gag a little and was thankful he wasn't as big
as me or Matt..."

"I still can't take all of Matt."

"Austin stopped me and kissed me after a good five minutes I guess. Then
it was his turn. I fucked up then and nutted after about a minute but he
was cool about it though. I was so embarrassed..."

"Don't be, Garrett..." I said.

"That's what he told me. He did bust his nut all over my stomach. It felt
so warm and seeing another guy cum was incredible," Garrett said. "Austin
does want us to fuck before we leave. God, I wanna fuck him so bad now but
he said I'd really have to be patient with him."

"You will," Corey said. "You could hurt someone."

Garrett smiled, "I realize that now. I know it won't be anything close to
what I witnessed today. It was beautiful watching you fuck... or should I
say make love. There's not a thing wrong with it when two lovers have sex
but it is starting to sink in what everyone sees in having sex."

"Garrett, Scott and Aiden fucked in here..." Corey said.

"Oh that's what the box of condoms is doing here," Garrett laughed. "I
can't say that I blame Aiden a bit. Scott is fucking hot and so is Aiden
but he knows he is. That's why Austin and I were walking earlier today.
He was getting on our nerves bragging about all the looks he gets. I think
I discovered I want an older boyfriend as well."

"Yeah, Austin is older," I laughed.

"You know, more mature and not some prick like Aiden and his friends,"
Garrett said.

We sat and talked for a while. Garrett never stopped smiling and thanking
us for all we had done.

As usual, I was up what I thought was first until seeing Garrett coming out
of the bathroom here on Wednesday. He gave me a big smile when I passed
him.

"You wanna run with me to the store?" Garrett whispered after I finished in
the bathroom.

"Sure," I replied.

We put on something and grabbed Scott's keys to head out instead of
walking. I took the wheel and asked, "What time did Scott roll in?"

"I guess around two or so," Garrett replied. "He woke me up. I'm
surprised he didn't wake you up but you were really sawing the logs last
night."

"So what are we after I guess I should ask?"

"Ummm... I think I'm gonna indulge and buy a Speedo like the rest of the
group. Austin thinks I'd look fierce."

"You would. Are you regretting having to leave us on Friday?"

"I talked with Mom last night and I'm staying the whole time. She said
there's no sense in wasting the money or dragging someone away."

"That's so awesome, Garrett. Finding someone really helps things."

"You ain't joking there, Matt."

We made a quick trip to the store. Garrett had bought a really nice blue
rower shorts that looked really great on him and didn't make his legs
appear that long or show his bulge as bad as some had tried on. We were
nice guys and bought something to eat as well. Returning Corey was just
getting up and gave me a sweet bad breath kiss. Scott woke with us coming
in the door as well and wasn't really happy about it. Once fully awake,
Scott gave us a brief rundown of his night but didn't mention a word about
having sex with Aiden. He was surprised to see Garrett donning his blue
rower shorts and complimented him. Now, I was on Corey to don his bikini.

"I said I would one day," Corey stated.

"Dude, it's not like we aren't," Scott said. "Matter of fact, I wouldn't
consider wearing anything but my Speedo. I kinda like the hot tan lines
I'm getting here. Do it for Matt if nothing else. He may fuck extra good
tonight or even this afternoon after seeing you in it all day."

"I'd fuck him wearing the oldest clothes ever," I laughed.

"Hell, I would too," Scott laughed along with me.

"Fine then," Corey said and dropped his board shorts. Now seeing each
other naked was nothing. He pulled on his bikini and took a look in the
mirror.

I came up behind and wrapped my arms around him. "You look stunning!"

A flash went off in our faces with Scott taking our picture with my camera
that had been rarely used. I grabbed it and thanked him for the reminder.
I called Kris and told him and the others to meet us at our spot.

At the beach, the day started cloudy with a small threat of rain. Corey
and I were braving the water together when I saw Kris, Colt and Bryson
coming to our spot. We got out and walked towards them.

"Damn, who said the gay convention was in town?" Colt laughed.

"See Matt I told you..." Corey said.

"Corey, I wish I had the balls to wear one," Bryson said. "I even
complimented Garrett how nice his was."

"Well... go buy one then," Corey said. "I just don't feel real comfortable
just yet."

The other five made their appearance a few minutes later. Now with my
camera, I started snapping pictures left and right. Kris was a little
pissed I hadn't taken many earlier. We found a nearby college girl to snap
our group picture that would be great next to our snow picture. We talked
as a group with no one running off. I could sense the night before didn't
go as well as they had planned with the moaning and groaning about women
along with acting really odd and going off in pairs. We made definite
plans for a big night of poker and drinking since Noah's fridge was full of
cold suds waiting to be partaken.

It wasn't long before the group got to be introduced to Austin since he
came walking and looking for Garrett with Scott already gone to be with
Aiden. Austin was great and hung around with us despite Garrett being
rather uncomfortable. They left after about an hour and headed out after I
was steadily shooting pictures.

"Spill it, Bryson," Brennan said. "I know you wanna say shit now."

"I'm actually cool with it. I could really see Garrett was happy," Bryson
said. "Austin was a cool dude and all."

"Just wait til he brings a guy in the room and wants to fuck," Colt said.

"Oh well if he does," Bryson said and was rather uncaring about it. "Dudes,
you don't know how moody he was. You saw how he blew up on me when I said
that day he was gay..."

"Yeah, I thought you were going to fight," Kris said.

"It was his defense," Bryson said. "The rest of us would have laughed it
off and knew it was a joke."

"Guys, what does Scott's guy look like?" Alex asked us.

"Actually, he's very cute. He's a senior in high school," Corey replied.

"Damn, going after the young stuff," Kris said.

"He's just a year younger," I said. "I don't think Garrett is too fond of
him and says the guy knows he's hot."

"Damn perfect fit for Scott," Kris said.

We hung around and played in the water until a dark cloud and a clap of
thunder sent us scurrying. We agreed to meet at Noah's and go from there
after Corey and I stopped by the room to grab some clothes. At the room,
we changed and I called Mom for a quick chat. She was happy I was having a
good time and really enjoying my vacation.

While walking to Noah's arm in arm, Corey and I encounter our first loud
mouth homophobe. We kept walking after a guy in a car yelled `fucking
faggot' at us. Corey shrugged his shoulders about it as we continued on to
Noah's.

We entered the house to find Colt, Kris and Brennan watching TV with their
lips full of Skoal. As a joke, Colt offered me some. I grabbed the can
and put a small pinch in my mouth.

"Guys, check this shit out! Matt has a dip!" Brennan yelled.

Bryson walked out from the bathroom. "He's done it before, Brennan."

"Yeah but Matt would be the last person here I could see doing it," Brennan
said and spit.

"Damn, Matt's not fucking Stephan," Colt said.

Before we got d***k or crazy, we decided to grab some pizza. The ones that
hadn't chipped in for beer anted up to buy pizza at Little Caesar's since
it was cheap and fast.

With Alex, Brennan and Noah gone to retrieve pizza, the drinking commenced.

"You know so far, this has been a really cheap trip," Corey commented,
holding a beer.

"I know," Colt stated. "We're some cheap ass motherfucking college boys!"

"I know that shit's right," Kendall stated.

"Fuck you, Kendall. Some of us can't fucking afford nice shit!" Jess
stated.

"Chill, Jess. Kendall was joking. Does he ever throw shit about how well
he has it in our face?" Kris said. "For that fact, neither does Noah.
Kendall, from me, I appreciate that."

"I'm sorry, dude," Jess said. "I opened my mouth before thinking."

"Just like last night," Bryson laughed.

"Bitch!" Jess said at the top of his voice. "You wanna fucking go at it,
motherfucker!"

"Damn Jess what fucking crawled up your ass other than Brennan's dick?"
Colt laughed.

"Fuck you too Colt!" Jess said laughing now with Corey and I wondering what
was up.

"Jess here showed his bi side last night," Kris said and patted Jess's bare
shoulder.

"I see now," Corey said.

"Bryson?" I asked with shock in my voice.

"I was horny and really wasted so what can I say?" Bryson said with his
arms up. "I just got my dick sucked was all."

"Are y'all being serious?" Corey asked and took the words right out of my
mouth.

They looked at each other. "It seems none of us are as straight as we say
we are. Hell, we're guys, curious and damn horny 24/7," Kris said. "Some
of us are more bi than others let me just say."

"That Brennan is bi as Scott," Colt stated.

"Dude, Scott is fucking gay as those two are," Kris said pointing at Corey
and me.

"Corey, it seems we have missed all the fun," I said.

"It sure sounds like it to me," Corey said.

"Our motto for damn sure now is what happens on Spring Break stays on
Spring Break," Jess said. "Just like the ski trip."

"That really stayed on the ski trip," Colt joked.

"Alright tell us what went on here," Corey said, nursing his beer.

"It started as sort of a dare after we basically struck out with the ladies
and started drinking to wash away our sorrows," Colt said. "We were a
little tipsy so I dared Jess to suck my dick..."

"I didn't back off and took the dare. They know I'll suck a dick plus I
was just d***k enough not to give a fuck. I went down on Colt to start..."
Jess said.

"Let's just say he's not as good as you, Corey," Colt said and evoked a
small grin from Corey.

"So I said what the fuck since my roommate is gay I might as well see what
this is about," Bryson said. "After Jess started with Colt, I pulled out my
dick then Kris followed. We looked over and Brennan was down on his knees
sucking Alex's dick."

"Hot! Anyone get fucked yesterday besides me and Scott?" Corey asked.

"Brennan fucked Jess since it was far too gay for the rest of us..." Bryson
said.

"Don't say shit but they fucked again after it was all over too but it was
Brennan that was getting fucked," Kendall said.

I nearly swallowed my dip and had to spit it out. "I don't believe a word
of this."

"I do. Look at Kris's shorts tented over there," Corey said.

"Matt, it was fucking wild here last night. As I said no one is as
straight as they say they are," Kris said. "Is that a problem?"

"No, I'm in complete and utter shock is all. For one, none of you seem to
have any regrets," I said.

"Well, we don't," Colt stated. "What harm was done?"

The door opened with the hot fresh pizza arriving. Kris broke the word
that Corey and I knew everything. Alex and Brennan said they didn't care
since they both had girls as well since they had been here.

"Matt, what's sad is I don't see a thing wrong with getting head from a guy
now," Alex said before stuffing his face. "We knew something was special
about it after Kris spilled the beans bout y'all."

"Things will never be the same now," I said.

"Man, Scott and Garrett are really missing it. Scott will be fucking
pissed," Corey said.

"I doubt that but I'm saying it right now. I don't ever wanna hear another
gay slur from any of you," I said.

"Matt, when have you ever heard us say faggot, queer or cocksucker?" Alex
asked. "All we've done is joke around. It seemed once Kris said he liked
we all decided to give it that old college try especially with Jess and
Brennan so willing."

"Matt, Alex is right," Corey said.

"Matt, this was not my original intention at all so you know and don't
think I've been nice as a cover-up," Kris said.

"I know, Kris," I said.

We continued eating and drinking until most of the pizza was gone. By now,
there was a light rain falling outside. Now, we had to figure out a way to
cram ten guys around the table so we could enjoy a spirited game of poker.
Noah found a leaf to extend the table. We looked around and found the
necessary chairs though it was a really tight fit. Noah, Alex and Brennan
had brought along their coin jars to fill our need for coins but it was
still early to start.

We sat around drinking and having a great time. We did have to compare tans
and tan lines while we were chatting it up with Brennan and Colt being the
darkest. We agreed we had brought more clothes than ever necessary. They
stated how Kris, Colt and Alex were rarely seen with a shirt since they
arrived. This is exactly what I had envisioned our trip to be like instead
of the other nights. I didn't mind or care how much Corey drank since we
really hadn't indulged since we arrived.

"You know what is cool now is that we can all compare guys and say how cute
they are," Corey commented.

"Dude, we said we were curious not gay," Alex said.

"I think some of you passed the curious stage..." Noah stated.

"I bet I've gotten more pussy than anyone here since we've been in
college," Alex stated.

"True but that doesn't mean a lot now," Jess said. "I'm starting to see
guys are much easier to have sex with than any girl..."

"I know that's right," Brennan stated. "Who cares who you're doing it with
as long as you're doing it?"

"Hell yeah!" Colt said. "Let's drop this shit and start playing cards."

It took a little bit to get all of us gathered around the table with trips
to the bathroom and fridge. To make things fair, we started with the same
amount of coins, ten dollars worth. We squeezed in around the table with
most everyone shirtless to show their bodies or their tans.

"First one out has to suck the one with the most money at the time,"
Brennan said. "Everyone agree?"

"No way, Jose. Remember Noah and I stayed the fuck away last night once
all this shit started," Kendall stated.

"Yeah but you did watch," Alex said.

"Damn, we sound so fucking gay!" Colt said.

"Who cares, Colt? It's just for fun," Jess said.

"Fine then. I'll be so glad we are back to normal at school," Colt stated.

"Now, what will normal be?" Corey asked.

"This is my week of perversion. Elise would shit if she knew," Alex stated
with the cards being dealt.

With all the talking and drinking, it was actually hard to concentrate on
the game. Kendall and Jess were taking it very seriously while the others
were joking around with very little off limits. Corey and I had things
said our way but we took and dished right back at them.

An hour into our game, we called a break. Brennan and Kendall went outside
to smoke. I didn't know either of them did but they said they only did
drinking. Now, it was clear to see there would be some really messed up
guys by the end of the night with Corey right there with them. The worst
part about Corey was he got louder and louder the more he drank to go along
with Kris and Colt's big mouths.

Before the poker game restarted, I pulled Corey aside.

"Don't start bitching at me, Matt," Corey said with us outside.

"Corey, I'm not but don't overdo it. We can both see what is about to
happen here," I said.

"No shit!"

"Corey, are we ready for this?" I asked.

"Matt, I am but so you know, you're my boyfriend that I love so fucking
much. No matter what is done we can't get pissed at each other. We can
leave..."

"I've thought of that..."

"I knew you'd say that. Let's just go right now before anything
happens. No sense in ruining our relationship over something stupid we
might do," Corey said and was in great control for as much as he had to
drink.

"If nothing else, we can just watch if all hell breaks loose but this is
our one time..."

"This sucks!"

Kris walked out the door and slung his arm over my shoulder. "We're ready
to start again but I know Matt far too well to know what's going on out
here."

"We were discussing that, Kris," I said.

"Are you staying or going?" Kris asked with horrible beer breath in my
face.

"We'll stay and see what happens," I said.

The three of us walked back inside the house and took our spots at the
table. It was very evident the beer and alcohol were taking its toll on
most of the guys. The game was almost a joke and was actually no fun once
some thought it would be funny to go all in on stupid cards. We called an
end with no one losing all their coins.

I stood and helped Noah clean up the mess since I wasn't d***k. I felt a
hand grab my shoulder and was turned around to see Brennan standing there.

"Matt, we need to compare cocks," Brennan stated.

"Oh Brennan, please!"

"Yeah, let's see who is the biggest," Jess stated from the main room.

"Who hasn't seen me?" I asked and walked to where the rest of the guys were
gathered.

"I have," Corey said, raising his hand. "Suck it and been fucked by it so
many times."

"I haven't, Matt," Brennan said. "I hear we're damn close in size."

I pulled down my shorts and showed him. Brennan dropped his board shorts
to display a very nice uncut cock with low hanging balls and very little
pubes. He reached over and grabbed me with Corey and the others watching
intensely. I looked down to see him holding both of our nice big cocks.
"I'd say it's a draw."

"We need to get hard and really see," Brennan said.

"Good luck with that, Brennan!" Bryson shouted. "I'd still put Garrett up
against either one of you."

"Garrett is fucking hung and is bigger than Matt," Corey said.

"Have you and Matt been getting some of it?" Colt joked.

"Nah," Corey laughed. "Matt, come over here and let me get that love stick
hard. Show Brennan my lover boy has the biggest dick here."

"Jess, get your ass over there and get Brennan hard," Kris said. "We wanna
see who is the biggest."

Jess stood and smiled, "Sounds alright with me." He walked over and put
one hot kiss on Brennan's lips with his hand moving down to grab Brennan's
cock.

With my shorts on the floor, Corey dropped to his knees and began licking
my cock with Jess doing the same to Brennan. Corey opened his mouth and
took my cock in it.

"Damn, this trip is getting gayer by the second!" Colt shouted.

With Corey giving me head, I really didn't mind showing the others that
much what a gay couple did plus it felt great. Jess opened his mouth and
slid on Brennan's cock. Kris moved closer with both of us getting hard.
He moved Corey and Jess away to see us both raging hard.

Jess commented, "Those are two very hot and big fucking dicks!"

Brennan moved next to me for Kris's inspection. "Too close to call in my
book."

Noah handed Kris a long handled spoon. He used it to measure us. First he
measured Brennan and made a mark with his fingernail before moving to mine.
I looked down and saw by the smallest of margins I was the winner and
announced as such. Corey kissed me on the lips.

"The three of you need to finish Matt off and make him shoot," Bryson
stated.

Jess, Brennan and Corey dropped down and began servicing my cock. Corey
was first and was pushed off by Brennan. Brennan went at my hard cock with
great vigor and had me moaning. I looked around to see the others jacking
off while watching. Never in my wildest dream could I have imagined this
scene that was happening right before my eyes. I was ready to bust after
Jess was licking my head and sucking it. Corey took back over and was
drenched in my cum. The release was strong, powerful and noisy. Corey
stood with my load dripping down his neck and chest to kiss me. One by one
the others released their loads with the stench of cum filling the room.

"That was honestly too fucking hot!" Corey stated.

"Two nights in a row we've went to the other side," Bryson stated.

"I don't know about the rest of you but I need some fucking wet pussy the
rest of the trip," Colt stated.

"I think we all do but it was fun for a change," Kris said.

They agreed it was fun but things were maybe going too far. A truce was
called for the remainder of the trip as far as group gay sexual activity
was concerned. Corey and I left about 2 in the morning and headed back to
our room.

TO BE CONTINUED!!


... Continue»
Posted by ab8715 1 month ago  |  Categories: Gay Male  |  Views: 657  |  
100%
  |  3

College life,9


After hanging with Corey all day, Kris came busting into the room after
playing golf. He threw off his shirt and sat on his bed.

"Matt, I need the biggest favor ever tonight," Kris said to me.

"First... what is it before I agree," I replied.

"Would you and Corey like to come with Jess, Scott, Juan and me to this
killer party?" Kris asked.

I leaned back on my elbows, "Why is it such a fav... oh I get it now. I'm
the damn driver or Corey is."

"Exactly!" Kris exclaimed. "Please! It's just us guys tonight. Our girls
have some sorority stuff that they've got to do. Please!"

"I'll go and make sure you get back here safe. You even touch something
funny, your ass will be left there to suffer the consequences," I said.

"Matt, you know me..."

"That's what scares me," I said.

Kris ran out the room and down the hall.

"It'll be fun with us guys," Corey told me.

"It might be then it could be hell. You've seen them d***k and crazy," I
replied.

"We'll have fun. I'll make damn sure we do," Corey said with a kiss.

Kris was back in the room in a flash. "Great, we're set. We're first
going to Jess' friend's house to warm up and then hit the party."

"Warm up?" I asked.

"You know, have a good buzz going. My ass is getting shit faced tonight,"
Kris said. "Corey?"

"Well... maybe a little for me," Corey replied with a wry smile.

Now I could see this wasn't my idea of a fun night just by hearing `shit
faced'. Kris was being his hyper self as usual if not more than usual. I
liked to see him have fun but this may be coming under my watch and
e****ting around a few d***ken freshmen.

We dressed and crammed into Jess' SUV to start the night. I'll admit my
friends had some great fashion sense about them and wore some nice killer
clothes. We grabbed some burgers first and headed over to his friend's
place off campus. We went inside to this decently nice house. The first
thing I saw was a mass of every kind of alcohol imaginable. Kris grabbed a
glass and started in earnest.

"Hi I'm Vin," he spoke to Corey and me. We introduced ourselves to him and
his housemate, Quinn. They were quite normal guys and told us to help
ourselves. It was that long before the smell of marijuana hit my
nose. Looking around a corner, there were Scott and Jess hitting one huge
rolled blunt. They were started off the night right and passed along the
strong blunt. It headed my way so I took a hit before passing it to Corey.
Quickly, I could feel it quickly but liked the feeling of the strong smoke
filling my body. Kris put a glass of some mixed drink in Corey's hand. He
took one drink and almost coughed it up since it was so strong. I took it
from his hand and downed it with one gulp.

"What the fuck?" Jess asked me. "You're the DD tonight."

"What's one drink going to hurt?" I shot back.

Kris put his arm around me with the scent of strong booze flowing from his
mouth, "Don't fuck this up for all of us."

"I won't."

"Hey Jess, who are the fags you been talking about that are your friends?"
Vin stated while we sat around after getting high.

Jess walked over and leaned over to his friend. It was evident Vin had
made an ass out of himself and barely knew us. "They're cool or would I
hang with them?" Jess stated.

"We don't have a problem with them as long as they don't butt fuck here in
the living room," Quinn laughed. "I don't see you, Jess, as the type to
hang with some homos."

"I heard queers give the best head. Is it true guys? I know your friends
have sucked each of you off," Vin laughed it up with Quinn but silence
everywhere else. "I bet you guys don't dare get in the shower near these
fags."

"Yeah, I won't be caught dead hanging around two fucking fags! Makes my ass
sick to think of the shit they do!" Quinn said in our face. "It makes all
of you look like cock suckers!"

"I beg to differ. They're actually cool guys," Jess said in our defense.

"Ha," Quinn said. "I've yet to meet one cock sucking faggot who was cool.
They're just acting cool around you guys so you'll fuck their ass later!
Ain't that right, queers?"

"Let's fucking go right now!" Kris stood up and was loud as ever. Now I was
pissed too. This wasn't my idea of a fun night with someone berating me
and not even knowing me or Corey.

"Chill dude!" Quinn said. "We're just joking and having a good time."

"NO! You fucking chill!" Kris said getting loud with Jess grabbing his
arm. "They haven't said shit to you and you already fucking with them
because they are gay!"

"OOO a sensitive queer, here too!" Quinn laughed. "Bet you're all queer but
don't have the nerve to admit it!"

"Quinn, I bet Kris is a big ole drag queen back at home and takes it up the
ass every night," Vin stated.

"OH Fuck!" Jess yelled with the tension filling the air instead of the
strong haze of smoke.

It was all Jess and Scott to do to hold Kris back. Fire was coming from
his head with Kris' temper out of control. The two pulled Kris outside
along with Corey's strength as well with me trailing behind. "Fuck those
homophobic assholes! Let's go! Jess, you're friends are total dicks!"
Kris raged with the bl**d filling his face.

"Corey, Matt, I'm totally sorry about this. I had no idea this would
happen. I'm really very embarrassed about this," Jess said to us with Kris
still raging mad. "Let me see what I can do." Jess left with his head
down.

"Guys, just take Corey and me back to the dorm," I said. "We'll be fine
there."

"Hell no!" Scott said. "You are the chillingest guys here. That wasn't
cool at all to start in on you guys. We're all in this together. Matter
of fact, I'll drive so you and Corey can get plastered."

"I'll drive," Corey said. "I think I've had less than any of us."

Jess and Juan came out back. "Let's just go and get the hell out of
here. What some assholes!" Jess said with a strange smile on his face. "I
can't believe them in there laughing it up like it was no big deal. They
were cutting jokes left and right. I lost two guys who I just thought were
my friends tonight but fuck em. Corey and Matt are much better friends any
way."

The little stopover was finished. Jess pissed all over the side of Quinn's
car before we left.

"Let's just chill at the dorm," Juan said and produced two big bottles of
Vodka and JD.

"Hell yeah," Jess said and pulled out a bottle of gin to join in the party.

"You actually ganked three bottles?" Kris asked.

"Hell yeah, they won't miss em," Juan said. "These were in the back, so
Jess and I grabbed as parting gifts." We all laughed it up back in the
car. We grabbed a few things to mix the alcohol with and headed to our
dorm.

"You think Rick (our RA) will care?" I asked being sensible.

"Of course he will care... that is if he catches us," Kris laughed. "We'll
hang in our room like normal and get hammered."

"If he says anything, I got leverage," Jess said. We looked at him and
didn't know exactly the reason for his so called leverage. "I saw his girl
slip out of his room really late twice already. We've got a pact, let's
say."

"Awesome!" Scott said. "We've got shit on our RA!"

Discretely, we climbed the stairs and easily slipped into our corner room
just off the stairs. Once inside our room, we put the bottles out of plain
sight after each pouring a drink. We turned on the TV at our normal level
not to call attention to us. The room was cramped but at the time none of
cared. I downed the first drink, Mountain Dew and Vodka, and grabbed
another to keep going.

After a few more, everyone was feeling it. We did our best to keep the
noise down and had one or two interruptions but got rid of them quickly.
With alcohol fueling us, the talk got nastier and more pointed. I didn't
shy away from the pointed questions about Corey and mine sex life. I knew
now the only one not to have a gay experience was Kris so it was nothing
they hadn't done before.

Corey was like me and feeling no pain, "Yeah Jess, I heard you might have a
thing going with Stephan." I could have died right there and elbowed him
hard.

"Yeah, let's just say I did so experimenting and seeing the other side,"
Jess stated and seemed proud of it and unashamed. I looked at everyone's
faces. We were tipsy to say the least but were able to digest what he
admitted. "Hell, Juan and Scott have fucked around with guys. Kris, you
need to hit that shit and see what it's like unless you and Matt have a
side thang going."

"I'll leave that to the rest of you," Kris laughed. "So you guys have
fucked around?"

"Yeah, we have. I fucked a dude in high school and...," Juan laughed and
looked at Scott.

"Yeah, we were high as fuck one night and went at it. Sue us, alright.
Juan here loves my fucking big dick now," Scott laughed.

"Get real," Kris said.

Scott dropped his shorts to expose his cock. The problem was we had seen
it before. "See!" Scott grabbed it.

"Damn Scott, we've all seen each other so there are no secrets here. Matt
has us all beat," Kris smiled.

"Hell yeah I do," I said and proudly showed off mine without shame and
being a little d***k. I felt Corey's hand.

"This big fucker is all mine too," Corey laughed with his hand holding my
cock. "If you didn't guess before, now you see why I love having sex with
this hot bitch."

"Corey, how the fuck do you stand it up your ass?" Scott asked. He came
for a quick feel which I didn't mind with Corey seeing it.

"It hurts then feels so damn good," Corey laughed and grabbed another
drink.

I pulled up my shorts but was proud as ever to have a nice cock. Corey
returned with us a drink. We kept talking and enjoyed being friends. I
ended up being as d***k as I had ever been in my life. I don't have a clue
when the others left or what happened since I passed out with Corey in my
bed.

The next morning Sunday, I woke with Corey still with me and Kris in his
bed. My head was pounding like a drum. I grabbed some aspirin and downed
them to see if that would help cure the pain. I knew I needed to study but
it was pointless with my head hurting. Kris wasn't in much better shape
than I was but Corey didn't appear to take it so rough.

"Now I remember why I don't drink a lot," I said holding my temples.

"You're a damn rookie for one thing," Corey laughed. "I can handle some
liquor."

"I didn't know..." I started to say.

"Matt, Kris, I have had my fair share of struggles with alcohol in the past
and have been exposed to it my entire life. My mom is an alcoholic but
won't admit it," Corey said.

"I had no idea," I said.

"There's lots of shit in me you don't know," Corey said.

"Name another one," Kris said.

"I was m*****ed by a f****y friend when I was 12," Corey divulged a deep
secret.

"I'm sorry I asked," Kris said. "Bad huh?"

"He felt me up and kissed me on the lips," Corey said. "Mom only laughed
about it and told me he was d***k and having some fun with me."

"That's wrong on so many levels," I said. "How did effect you?"

"I cried the next time I saw him but got my ass whooped by my stepfather
saying it wasn't a big deal," Corey said. "After that, I did everything
possible to get back at him. I slashed his tires, broke out a window and
just juvenile shit like that."

"I don't blame you," Kris said. "I would have gone ballistic on his ass
too."

"I was mad at my parents too for taking up for him," Corey said.

"I see now why you have no intentions of going home," I said.

"That's not the reason. I don't want to go and hear them bitch at me and
not accept that I'm gay," Corey said. "I'm paying for this shit out of my
pocket thanks to some loans. That alone makes me strive to succeed and not
waste that cash."

Kris changed the subject, thankfully, "Was I d***k or did I hear Jess say
he messed around with Stephan? Then did Scott and Juan admit fucking,
too?"

Corey was able to laugh, "You heard right. I had no idea Scott and Juan
had."

I looked at Corey, "Someone told me secret. I heard them coming out of the
shower a week or so ago. Someone promised to keep it quiet."

"It just came out," Corey said.

"Good thing he admitted or else we would have some explaining to do," I
said.

"I can't believe they would really do that shit," Kris shook his growing
blond hair. "You two, I really get having sex but not them. They aren't
quite as straight as they say."

"You're next," Corey laughed.

"Hell no, Liz's pussy suits me just fine," Kris said with a big smile.

We dressed and headed to grab something to eat together. I still wasn't
feeling great and came back to the room to lie down as did Kris, which was
very unusual.

That night I was feeling better and buckled down to study. I didn't have
to pressure Kris either to study as well. We spend a relatively quiet
night in our room with few interruptions.

Now we had some structure to our dorm life. Wake, go to class, work out,
study and hang out with whoever was around. It was how I had envisioned
campus life in a dream world plus having Corey made it even sweeter. That
week we hardly saw each other. Either I was gone or he was which I hated
but could live with. Thursday night, I searched high and low for him until
finally reaching him on his cell. I really wanted him to go with home for
the weekend to surprise my mom. Unbeknownst to me, Corey was deep in a
paper for one of his classes and wanted to continue working on it. That
explained his absence from me the entire week except for Tuesday night.

After class that Friday here the first of October, I loaded my car up alone
and now dreaded the four hour drive. I begged Kris to come along but he
wasn't budging with a game in town. I occupied my time with some tunes
driving the long distance. Mom was at work when I arrived past 5. The
surprise worked to a tee and had her almost in tears. She noticed I had
put on a few pounds thanks to Corey's protein mix and working out. It was
encouraging to hear and have her notice. Naturally, she had to prepare
good home cooked meals the entire weekend along with spoiling me with a
great shopping trip for some much needed fall clothes. We did get in a ton
of quality time and talked a lot about my college life. It thrilled her to
no end to hear how much I enjoyed it and that I was in love as well.

Sunday, I woke early to leave since Mom was working and the need to study
back at college. She went all out again and had some great omelets,
sausage and biscuits for me to pig out on before heading back. It was a
short, quick trip but well worth seeing her and spending quality time with
her. The best part was she did my laundry and sent me back with new
clothes and tons of home baked cookies.

College never looked better when I drove in the parking lot of my dorm
right after noon. I unloaded my things and climbed the stairs.

I opened the door to find Kris and Liz still in bed together. Liz almost
squealed when I opened the door and covered her naked body with the sheet.

"You're back early," Kris said.

"Yeah, sorry about that and intruding on you like this. Mom had to work
today plus I wanted to surprise Corey along with doing some studying," I
threw my things down. "I'll leave and go surprise him to let you two get
up."

I headed down the hall. I spoke with Scott briefly out in the hall after
he exited the shower with a towel loosely around his waist.

"You missed a killer weekend," Scott said.

"Oh well, there will be others," I replied. "I'm going to see Corey."

"Yeah, we haven't seen him all weekend with you gone," Scott stated.

"He said he had to work on a project," I stated. "I know I'll see ya
later."

I walked briskly in anticipation of seeing my boyfriend. I knocked on the
door and waited. I knocked again and could hear someone in there.

"Damn!" Corey said and hid behind the door barely open. "I just woke up!"

"That's fine," I said. I pushed the door and felt resistance. "Stop
playing. I came back early to be..." The door opened wider and now it was
plain to see why Corey resisted.

******************

TO BE CONTINUED...

*******************

... Continue»
Posted by ab8715 5 months ago  |  Categories: Gay Male  |  Views: 1274  |  
100%
  |  3

College life spring semester 1

*******************


Following Kris back to start our second semester was so much easier than
the first time I made this trek. Now, I very much looked forward to
returning to campus and continuing my education after really not knowing
what to expect the first semester. This semester would test me even more
after nailing down a 4.0 my first semester. This semester would involve
two more college hours after taking it easy the first semester to get
adjusted to the demands.

My Christmas break went way too fast for me. It started with our ski trip.
A big smile was on my face thinking back to all the great times we had. At
first, skiing was much harder than it looked but soon I got the hang of it
and really enjoyed my time on the slopes. The best part was at night and
all the horsing around we did. We had a few spats here and there from each
other getting on the other's nerves but that happens in close quarters at
times. The fun outweighed the spats since we put it behind before leaving.
The time I spent with Corey was magical not to mention him joining me for a
few days after Christmas at my house.

We arrived early here before classes began on Tuesday. Our unpacking was
quick since the big stuff stayed behind. Our room was rather cold since
the heat was off as instructed. We both had a big smile on our faces and
knew we were back home and ready to see what this semester brought.

"It feels so great to be back," Kris stated. "I was so ready to come back."

"You weren't the only one there."

"I love my parents to death and all. I am so ready to see everyone again
and see what happened since our trip."

I laughed, "Wow, really. Surely you weren't missing everyone. Surely not
my Kris!"

"Fuck you, Matt," Kris laughed. "Now I wish everyone would hurry their
asses back. Scott, Juan, Colt, Alex and Jess said they'd be here. When's
lover boy getting here?"

"He better get here today. He said he had to work tomorrow."

"Oh hell yeah. That means the rec center is open then."

"You think?"

Kris laughed and tackled me to my bed as subtle reminder we were really
back in our room. He messed up my shorter hair that I had cut to surprise
Corey with. Kris was holding me down and tickling me when the door opened.

"Sounds like someone is back," Noel said with Kendall right behind him.

Kris let me up with the two laughing at us. "He was fucking with me. You
know how he is and was on the trip. So... are you two excited about being
up here with us?"

"I'm so excited I'm about to piss all down my leg," Kendall stated. "I've
been dreaming of this day for a week."

"Damn, everyone comes back and thinks they are a fucking comedian," Kris
stated.

"Oh like you didn't you were every night on our trip," I said.

"Remind us not to get him wasted on that damn tequila again. Kris was
fucking crazy!" Noel said.

Kris laughed. "I guess I was. Hangovers with that shit are a real bitch."

"We couldn't tell if they were. You were up every morning and screamed at
the top of your lungs," I said.

"Daylight was burning, Matt," Kris said, laughing.

A big smile came on my face when Corey poked his head in the room. I
gravitated to him and enjoyed a sweet kiss.

"Maybe this hall ain't all it's cracked up to be after all," Kendall
laughed.

"Not like we didn't see that for five solid days. It was a good thing we
let them have a room..." Kris said.

"Hey, we offered to sl**p elsewhere," Corey said with his arm around my
waist and all smiles. "So what's everyone doing?"

"We just got here," Kris said. "By the way Kendall, do ya'll need a hand
moving things up?"

"It would be nice since we gave your sorry ass a free trip."

We chipped in to help them move their things to our floor. They were
across the hall and a few doors down. We saw Rick, our RA, and said hi for
a minute while carrying up their things. Going out, Scott was climbing the
stairs with his stuff from the break.

"Where's Juan?" Kris asked.

"He'll be here tomorrow, I think," Scott replied while he continued up.

After another load, we had Kendall and Noah in their rooms. Corey, Kris
and I headed to let them organize and put things away.

"Matt, I really like the haircut," Corey stated. "It looks great on you."

"Thanks, I'd hope you would."

"Speaking of, I hope Alex has some clippers to get my hair back short,"
Kris stated. "I never thought I'd like my hair short but it was so easy."

Scott came in our room while we were sitting around. His dark blonde hair
was getting shaggy and the longest I had seen it since we came here. He
joined in while we reminisced about our trip. We were in stitches hearing
Scott describe his epic tumble down the slopes.

"Oh, I bet you still be laughing if I'd broke my neck," Scott said.

"Probably but the way you tell it is so damn funny," Kris said.

Scott laughed, "It was funny. You know I didn't even think about getting
hurt until later that night. Man, just think of the fun we'll have spring
break."

"I know. Don't talk about it. I get so excited thinking about it," Kris
stated. "The three b's: beaches, bitches and beer."

We laughed and knew Kris's thinking since he was a huge flirt on the trip
despite having Liz. He did have help with Colt and Jess right there with
him every step of the way.

Jess was next to show up and relive our trip as well as add things about
his Christmas and New Year's Eve. Quickly, I could tell we would spend
hours reliving our stories. Thinking about it, I pulled out my laptop to
show them the pictures that I didn't email to everyone over the break.
While we were huddled around my computer, Alex slipped in to join us. He
was excited to be on the hall with us. He had found a roommate at the end
of last semester and hoped it would work out.

By the end of the afternoon, our group was back together. Everyone was
smiling and having such a great time. As a group, we headed out to grab
something to eat. We headed to a college pizza place near campus. There we
pulled some tables together. We were loud before the pizza arrived to
quieten us down.

Back at the dorm, everyone was in our room with Liz on her way over.
Before she arrived, Scott nearly ran us out of the room with his stinky
farts just as he had done one night on our trip. Once Liz was there, I
almost felt sorry for her for having to endure all of us guys and the
endless tales. I think she knew what to expect now after dating Kris most
of the first semester.

About eleven or so, Corey stood and grabbed my hand. We said goodbye
leaving the room before heading down to his vacant room. Once in the room,
he pushed me to his bed and started kissing me with great passion.

"Matt, I missed you so much."

"I missed you too even though we did spend lots of quality time at my
house."

"Hey, what did your mom really say after I left?"

I smiled with Corey on top of me still. "All she said was that she knew I
was in love and how great a guy you are. She said we were a great match
for each other and complimented each other so well."

"I see you wore the necklace I got you."

"It hasn't come off since you gave it to me. I see you wore that shirt Mom
got you."

"Not for long though," Corey said.

Corey pulled off my shirt and gave me the same treatment. I rolled off him
to calm down but knew we'd be naked and having sex soon. "Do you think
Scott and Jess are for real?"

"I'm still in shocked they really hooked up on the trip. It was like no
big deal to either one of them but did Colt ever give Jess hell," Corey
replied. "To answer your question, I don't have a clue."

"I don't either. They didn't seem to be together tonight."

"Now the question is what if Hayden slips back in the picture?"

I replied. "I don't know. Hayden may have waited too long."

"I wonder if he's changed his mind or came out to his parents."

"The first is more likely by the way he put it that day. I think Scott
would be happy if he did admit his troubles and came clean about
everything. Scott might understand..."

"I think he might. Boy was it ever hard keeping my mouth shut and not
telling him."

"The biggest surprise was Kris not opening his mouth when he was d***k," I
said.

"We did party our asses off there," Corey said.

"We did that or at least some of us did," I said.

"Matt, please watch me this semester. You know how drinking runs in my
f****y. The last thing I wanna do is fall in that trap and turn out just
like one of them."

"Corey, I will. Don't get mad like you did that one night when I told you
enough was enough."

"Sorry about that but everyone else was d***k..."

"No excuse. At least you realize the potential for danger by your f****y
history... That said it's okay to have fun every now and then. It's a
problem when it becomes a habit."

"Like five nights in a row..."

"That's what I mean," I said. "I love you too much to watch you fail when
you what can happen."

"I won't fail and let you down," Corey said with tears in his eyes. "Matt,
I need you."

"I'll be here for ya."

Corey wiped his tears. "Matt... I got so d***k New Year's Eve. The worst
part was Mom didn't give a shit either. I feel like I might be going down
that road. It's so easy when no one cares."

I hugged him tightly feeling his great body against mine. "Corey, you know
how much I care."


I woke the next morning alone in Corey's room since he had left to head to
work at the rec center. He had hoped to trim back his hours some but could
use the money it offered. He said he'd see how things went at five days
before scaling back. Whatever he decided would be fine with me since I
understood his situation.

I headed to use the shower using Corey's towel and things. I opened the
door and saw a new face drying off there in front of me. He was very tall
and lanky. He didn't seem to be shy at all while I tried not to stare
below his waist and what was dangling below.

"Hey, how's it going?" he asked me, casually drying off his short brown
hair with his towel.

"Oh not too bad," I replied. "I take you're new here."

"Yeah, my roommate and I hated our other dorm and got changed this
semester," he said and wrapped a towel around his waist.

"That's cool. You may have picked the best floor on campus," I bragged and
started the water with the towel around me.

"Yeah, I saw a bunch of people in one room. What's up with that?"

"Most of us are good friends now..."

"That's so awesome. I can't wait to meet everyone then," he said. "My name
is Garrett."

"Nice to meet you," I said. "My name is Matt. My room is the first one as
you come up..."

"So everyone was in your room?"

"Stop by when you get the chance. My roommate Kris is the most sociable
person ever and loves meeting new people all the time around here. He
believes more the merrier as you may have seen."

"I'll look forward to it. I'll see ya around then and let you shower."

"See ya, Garrett." I stepped into the shower and had beaten Kris to the
punch when it came to meeting new people for once here at the dorms.

Stepping out of 2000 the shower, I saw Stephan and Grayson coming in the door.
We spoke about our break while I was drying off. I left before they got in
a shower together. It was nice to see Stephan and Grayson were still going
as strong as ever.

I headed to Corey's room and got dressed. I waited until noon before
heading down to my room. Kris was there alone and watching TV on this
Sunday morning before he jumped up and headed to shower so we could go eat
since we heard things were opening up on campus.

After we got back from eating, Kris, Colt, Alex, Jess and I headed to the
rec center. Since our break, I hadn't had a chance to work out and
actually missed it. It did feel great working up a sweat with them while
we all tried to get back where we were almost a month ago.

That night was another chill fest but down in Scott's room after Juan had
returned that day. Tashaun and Khalid stopped by to see what was happening
and announce they were back as well. Later the guys, Sammy and David,
rooming next to me did the same and stayed around about as long as I ever
remember other than when we watched a game. It appeared most of us were
actually glad to be back after being around our families so long.

With Michael now back in Corey's room, our quality time together was brief.
It was alright with me since we did get to spend the night together the
night before.

Kris was right there with me when I headed back. He threw off all of his
clothes and jumped in his bed. I did the same since now it was a way of
life to sl**p naked.

"I've missed our chats," Kris stated.

"I have too. By the way, where has Liz been all night?"

"She had things to do with her sorority. Matt, I hate to say this but last
night I realized I didn't miss her as much as I thought I would. I don't
know what it was. Naturally, I had nice sex with her and enjoyed that but
something was missing. I can't lay my finger on it."

"Maybe you'll find it later. Surely you're not thinking of ending it, are
you?"

"Matt, I don't know. I'll see how things go. I just knew I'd be so happy
to see her but I wasn't as happy as I thought I'd be. Lord knows I tried
my best. I guess it was one of those times when you just aren't in the
mood for loving..."

"Come on Kris..."

"I was in the mood for sex but not much more than that," Kris stated on his
elbow.

"Hey, what you think of Scott and Jess?"

"I asked Jess about today but he said that to him it was a fling and
nothing more. I honestly don't get him at all. I know he fucked that girl
we hooked him up with. He did say he had no doubts Scott is gay."

"You think? Hell, he fucked him and it wasn't like Scott didn't want it
either."

Kris laughed, "Yeah, I guess he is gay. You know I wonder at times about
Noel and Kendall though. They haven't dated that much."

"Kris, I stopped worrying about if people are or not..."

"Oh I could care less if they are. I was just saying."

We chatted about what we had planned for the next day before turning out
the light between us. It was an easy adjustment falling back asl**p in my
old dorm bed.

Monday, I woke with a few things to do around campus before classes started
the next day. It was about ten when I was out of the room and left Kris
snoring away. The day was literally hell trying to make sure everything
was signed and in place as far as my academic scholarship was concerned.

It was well past three before I was back in the dorm and in my empty room.
After a brief call to Mom while I had the chance, I heard a soft knock and
opened it. Corey was standing there with a big smile in his long sleeve
tee and jeans.

"I'm glad I caught you alone," Corey said.

"Why? Is there a problem?"

"Not hardly. I just wanted a little alone time with you. Is that
alright?"

"Not at all," I said and got a nice kiss from my boyfriend. We moved to my
bed to watch TV curled up together. It felt great as ever to have Corey's
strong arms holding me around the chest. The door flew open with Kris,
Colt and Jess coming in the room.

"I do not look forward to this week at all," Kris stated.

"It was a fucking zoo out there today," Colt said in his twang.

"My feet are tired from standing in line all day," I said.

"Matt, is everything really paid here for ya?" Colt asked.

"It is."

"You're so fucking lucky," Jess said.

"He's very smart and deserves it. I guess I should have tried harder in
high school," Corey said.

"Not real smart to have your sorry ass as a boyfriend," Jess stated.

"What the hell are you talking about sorry?" Colt asked. "I think you're
the one that hooked up with Scott's gay ass."

"I was horny and desperate after not scoring with those girls. Scott was
available so I gave him what he wanted. You boys need to at least see what
it is like being with a guy. It won't fucking kill ya."

"No thank you," Kris stated.

"Same here. A dick belongs in a pussy not some guy's ass or mouth," Colt
said. "I get Matt and Corey there but I still don't get you, Jess."

"I at least didn't have to jack off in the shower like your country ass did
every morning," Jess said.

Colt smiled, "My country ass did get some once we got back though."

"That's my boy. You didn't tell me," Kris said.

"Oh it was just an old high school girlfriend that remembered how good I
was in bed... shit that reminds me, I saw bitch today," Colt said.

"Monica?" I asked.

"Is there a bigger fucking bitch here? I wanted to go up and let her have
it... God I fucking can't stand to see her face now."

We were talking when Scott and Juan showed up at the door. They joined
right in with us.

"Scott, did you miss Jess's dick after the trip?" Colt asked.

"You know Colt, fuck you bitch! It was a fling, right Scott?"

"It was. I told Jess I was sorry and we shouldn't have done it. Guys,
I'll be honest with ya. I'm fucked up in the head right now."

"No, you were before all this happened," Juan stated.

"No Juan, I'm really fucked up now. You see how hard it is seeing one girl
after another then one hot guy after another like I did today," Scott said.

"Scott, at least you have your pick of everyone here," Corey commented.

"It sucks though being confused..."

"Scott, you're not confused. You're bisexual if there ever was one here.
I really think Jess and Juan are curious where as you fit the true
definition," Kris stated. "Just go with it and see what happens."

Scott was shaking his head. "I guess I'll just do that for now."

We found Alex, Kendall and Noel to head off for dinner. As we were
leaving, Stephan and Grayson caught up with us and joined us to go grab
something to eat. Once back, Corey and I went to Stephan's room to hang
out with them. It was nice for a change to do so and 52c get things from a
different prospective.


TO BE CONTINUED...




... Continue»
Posted by ab8715 4 months ago  |  Categories: Gay Male  |  Views: 971  |  
60%
  |  4

College life spring semester 24



Sunday after our spring break trip and a long drive back to the dorms, Kris
and I were up later than normal. It was a tad strange not waking next to
Corey and something I truly missed. I was relaxing in my thoughts when I
heard and saw Kris waking up in his bed. He stretched out his body which
was a nice tan now.

"Matt, I still can't believe the shit we did on the trip, me especially,"
Kris stated. "I'm really disappointed that I let myself do that."

"Kris if you're referring to the gay night things I don't see what the big
deal is. It's not like you haven't messed around in here."

"I know that but here I keep this persona of being so straight whereas now
I'm really questioning my sexuality like never before. Even Colt said he
thinks maybe he's twenty five percent gay... Colt of all people!"

"And you?"

"Hell if I know, Matt," Kris replied. "Maybe I'm twenty five percent too
whether I want to admit or not. Colt and I fucked."

"Really?" I questioned with my eyes wide open and in shock.

"Yes Matt, we did," Kris said and began to get emotional. I got out of bed
and moved to his. "Matt, Bryson sucked me too. I'm nothing but a fucking
cheap goddamn whore! We were all whores. Running around naked and just
going at it. We were some kind of fucked up!"

"At least you're not alone," I said. "Things happen sometimes when we drink
too much."

"Matt, I wasn't that d***k," Kris said looking in my eyes. His big blue
eyes were filled with tears. "I feel terrible about it now that I've had
time to think about it. We laughed about it the next day and the day after
that. It was a running joke sort of but now I can see where we all crossed
the line and weren't being true to ourselves."

"Kris, now that we are back here I have a feeling things will return to
normal," I stated.

"God I sure hope so."

"All you need is a girlfriend Kris and maybe you'd stop thinking that
you've changed," I stated. "Any chance of Liz coming back around?"

"Who really knows? It is her call right now. If she wants me, I might run
back to her so I could get back to feeling normal. It sucks questioning
something you never questioned before."

"I can see you are tormented by it. Why don't you start by heading over to
the Rec Center and work out?"

"Fucking brilliant idea," Kris said with finally some pep in his voice.
"Can you believe the thought of working out never even crossed my mind
there? So are you up for going?"

"I got plenty of exercise from all the walking we did," I said and
chuckled.

"Yeah, we did nearly walk our asses off there but you know Matt it was a
great trip now that I think about it. Noah said we could all meet there
this summer and do it again minus the gay shit," Kris stated and got up
from his bed. He found his phone and started calling around to see who
wanted to join him at the Rec Center. I didn't go or feel like going since
there were things I had to get done including laundry and download the
pictures from the trip.

Later that day, I enjoyed running into Juan and seeing how things were
going with him. He had stayed close with a co-worker and worked during
spring break. He said he didn't have a desire to go home since he felt as
though he had nothing there. Juan did garner my respect for doing what was
necessary in life. If not for my scholarship and generous hard working
Mom, I'm sure I'd be working as well.

About five that night with Kris out roaming the halls, there was a little
knock at my door. I assumed it was Corey and yelled it was open. Instead
it was Garrett coming in the door.

"Wassup?" Garrett said.

"Oh not much," I replied. "You?"

He gave me a big smile, "I went home last night..."

"And?"

"It was really awesome, Matt. They totally accept me!"

"Congrats!"

"Thanks and Bryson was the same way but what could he really say now?"

"True but what can anyone of them say?" I said with Corey slipping in the
door. Garrett told him exactly what he had told me.

"Now Garrett, you need to find you someone," Corey said.

"I guess so but on the trip, it was so easy," Garrett commented.

"I know a few guys at the Rec Center that might be interested," Corey said.

"Wow, you're not the only gay guy there, huh?" Garrett said.

"Nah. We are outnumbered by a long shot but there are a few. One guy is
really cute... sorry Matt," Corey said.

"Call em like you see em," I said. "Is it Phil?"

"Exactly," Corey said. Corey had told me about Phil a while ago. "He just
mentioned today how he'd love to find a great boyfriend. Garrett, he's
older too."

"Well, I guess I'll have to meet him sometime then," Garrett said. "It's
amazing how a week has really changed my life. I will say once the word
was out I just knew it would be a living hell."

We kept talking until Kris came in the room. He joined our conversation
but didn't seem to be the peppy Kris as usual. Once Garrett was gone, Kris
was on his bed and staring at the ceiling, lost in his thoughts once again.

"Kris, what's wrong with you?" Corey asked.

"Like I told Matt, I fucked up on the trip and was way out of character
there," Kris replied. "I'm in a funk right now."

"You'll get over it once classes start again," I said.

The door opened without a knock with Colt coming in his shorts and tee.
"Anyone wanna go grab something to eat right quick?"

"I will," Corey replied quickly.

"Count me out," Kris said.

"Dude, what's up with you? You've been a fucking downer all day," Colt
stated.

Kris sat up a little in his bed. "Colt, you tell me straight up. Did we
fuck things up on the trip? We went way too far. Not just me but all of
us did that were there..."

"I see now what's eatin' at ya," Colt stated. "Kris, I regret it a little
bit but it was something I enjoyed especially my time with you..."

"Fuck you, Colt!" Kris screamed in anger.

"Chill, Kris but I did. Whether you wanna admit or not, you did too. It
was just d***k college guys fucking around when there was no loose women to
be had. It's not like we sat around and planned the shit out, Kris. It
happened. Our little heads got the best of us. It's not like most of us
are gay or anything the way I see it. We explored what Matt and Corey over
there enjoy all the time. I will say it did beat jackin off," Colt said.
"Get over it, Kris. It happened."

"I suppose you're right," Kris said. "It's not those two nights will make
us gay or anything. It was just friends who let it all hang out and went
for it, you might say. The scariest part to me is I'm beginning to enjoy
it with guys especially you three."

"Hey, I enjoyed it too but I'm not going to get on my knees and suck your
dick again. Just try and forget about it and move on. We can say we had
our round with gay sex, enjoyed the fuck out of it and moved on for there,"
Colt said.

"Alright, let's go eat so I don't have to sit around here and dwell on
something I can never change," Kris said.

Colt patted Kris on the shoulder, "That's my boy right there with one great
fucking ass."

Kris smiled, "Colt's my boy that can really suck a dick. Matt, Colt could
give you lessons when he gets hammered again."

"Matt doesn't need lessons," Corey laughed.

"Nope, I don't but I do enjoy practicing," I laughed.

"God, what have we done now?" Kris lamented.

We laughed but did agree things had changed in the matter of a week as far
as our entire group. With half of the group eating, it was easy to see
Kris returning slowly to his regular form. Half way through, the talk was
centered around getting together a softball team for intramurals since
basketball was such fun for them. I sat and listened to them put together
a team. The stunner was when I got picked to be the catcher. The problem
was I didn't want to and my skills in baseball were nil.

Back at the dorm, Colt broke the gloves and balls for us to play catch
behind the dorm before it got dark. There my skills were displayed for all
to witness and catch a big laugh at my throwing motion.

Walking back to the dorm, I commented. "Now you see why I don't volunteer
for sports. It's just not my thing."

"Matt, don't you want to be involved instead of sitting on the sidelines
and watching?" Bryce asked.

"I do but I know my limitations. I'll play but only if necessary," I
replied.

"Practice some and you'll get better," Kris said. "Remember when you
started in the weight room? You had no form and were weak. Now you can
show off some of that muscle you've gained."

"I said I would in the case of an emergency," I stated. "My biggest
problem is I don't have a glove."

Colt spoke up in a hurry, "I brought at least three from home knowing not
everyone would have one."

We entered the dorm and gathered in our room. Our first order of business
was for me to download all the pictures I had taken from the trip. There
wasn't as many as I had hoped for but still enough. With the guys gathered
around, there were a few embarrassing ones I had snapped of Corey and Scott
but most were decent. While pulling each one up, there was usually a
comment to come from the crowd especially the ones taken at Noah's at
night. Picking out the best I made a compilation CD of the pictures for
each person. While burning the CD's, the stories started flowing with
everyone talking over each other. We did garner the attention of Rick for
a minute. He was checking up on us and seeing how our trip went. For him,
we kept it basic like how much fun we had and how much sun we got. After
Rick was gone, we compared tans with Colt and Brennan coming away with the
darkest of our group.

With the lights out and the end of the night, Kris and I got in bed for our
nightly chat.

"I feel better now, Matt. Things will return to normal before I know it,"
he commented leaned on his elbow.

"I knew it would. I could see you getting back to normal."

"I was but it is still hanging with me."

"It can hang with you but don't let it rule your actions. Kris, just like
you have said to me many times, I won't ever suggest us get together
especially alone. I just can't do that behind Corey's back."

"Matt, I won't let you either and jeopardize your relationship because of
my needs. If something were to happen... oh fuck it... I've lost my
goddamn mind here."

"Ask it, Kris..."

"No Matt, it is stupid and silly."

"Were you going to ask if we could be a couple if something happened?"

"Oh hell no but we could fuck around a little. I never ever want to be in
a relationship with a guy. It's not me at all. I did and do enjoy the sex
part but the relationship like you and Corey or Stephan and Grayson is
definitely out of the question forever for me," Kris said.

"Sex fiend," I laughed.

"Look who's talking over there," Kris said in defense.

"We're both sex fiends and love it!"

"Hell yeah we do!"

We changed the subject to discuss the softball before talking about our
classes. We said good night and ended our nightly conversation with the
hour well past one.

The first day back in classes wasn't fun other than the fact that the
warmer weather brought out everyone in shorts and tees. It was hard to get
back in the routine but having my first class with Corey to start the day
helped eased the pain. Seeing Michael and Scott in the next class helped
as well. In my next class, a one hour business intro class, our professor
made our assignment for the year-end project where we paired up in groups
of two or three to present a mock business proposal. The last fifteen
minutes were the twenty five or so of us students finding partners. I was
approached by a student I had seen in another class the semester before as
well as seeing around the campus and was asked to be his partner in the
project. We introduced ourselves so we could have a name to go with a
face. His name was Shawn and was a nice looking guy I have to say with
stylish blond hair and big blue eyes. We exchanged numbers and found that
we lived in the same dorm with him being on the top floor of our four story
dorm.

After my lab, Scott and I headed back to the dorm with Michael along with
us. I informed them about our softball team and invited both to join. I
knew Scott was being counted on and was being nice to Michael so he could
say we at least asked. Michael said thanks but no thanks since softball
wasn't his cup of tea.

Entering my room, Kris was primed and waiting for me to head out to find a
practice field in the area where we could hit around a few balls and see
what we had. Thanks to the college, we had bats, gloves and balls
supplied. Kris and Corey had gone to retrieve them earlier. We gathered
up the ones interested in playing and went to seek out a field. It took a
little driving around before we found one that wasn't being used. With
twelve people including myself and Corey, we headed out on the field to a
position desired. We had second base, pitcher and catcher open after we
dispersed with me standing alone. Kris volunteered to pitch while Scott
moved over to take second with the extras in the outfield.

We took batting practice to see what we had. Garrett was our slugger and
deposited a few over the fence. Not to be showed up, Kris did get a hold
of one and was ecstatic about knocking one out. Corey was next to last and
impressed me with his hitting. He hit a few long ones but couldn't quite
hit one over the fence. I took my turn last and was embarrassed to death.
I was barely able to make contact much less hit one hard.

After we all ate together, Corey and I headed to his room to be alone. We
laid together on his bed.

"Matt, have you noticed anything different today?" Corey asked.

"Well other than the fact you're off on a Monday rather than a Tuesday is a
little odd," I replied.

"Yeah, I changed so I could be a part of the team and not miss out this
time like I had to with basketball. I'm off Thursday as well now. We'll
see about a day off on the weekend."

"Corey, I don't see a problem with it unless you're saving up for something
big or you like all the cash the job does bring."

"I like the cash but I need a balance here for a change. They are so great
at the Rec Center and really understand things like they should," Corey
said with Michael and Brianna walking into the room.

We caught up with everything happening with them before we left them alone
and wandered down the hall. We passed Stephan's room and saw his door
open. We backtracked and went into his room to visit with him. As usual,
he was glad to see us.

"Hey, Grayson and I have been meaning to catch you two. We're having
another party this Saturday night if you're interested in going again,"
Stephan commented. "Matt, those plugs look great on ya, by the way."

Quickly Corey spoke up, "Sounds like a plan to me. What's the theme this
time?"

"We're doing 70's disco night," he replied.

"Stephan, thanks for noticing. I do look how they look on me now that I've
adjusted to them. The party sounds fun to me. We might have someone new
join us," I said.

"Who?"

"Garrett," I replied. "He came out over our trip."

"More like we found out," Corey said.

"That's awesome," Stephan said.

"I think he's on the lookout for a boyfriend," Corey stated.

"There will be plenty of candidates for him to choose from... I'm excited
that Garrett's out and never would have suspected that tall dude to be gay
but you never know sometimes expect for the ones that try," Stephan said
with a big smile and with Grayson entering the room.

We hung around with them for a little while before venturing down to my
room to see what was stirring there. We took a seat and stayed listening
to them talk about everything under the sun but never mentioned one thing
about their two infamous nights of exploration.

Tuesday, it was nice to see Hayden. I really didn't have time to say much
to him other than hi before our class started. We headed out once class
over.

"Hayden, how are things with Scott now? I haven't really had the chance to
ask him," I questioned as we walked.

"Things are okay, I guess. I did hear about his fling. It sounded like he
wasn't the only one though," Hayden said. "I still wish I could've went."

"Scott did tell me once he missed you and wished you were there with us."

"I missed him more than you'd ever know. I only wish I had the guts to
come out but I know what would happen," Hayden stated.

"Maybe one day you will for better or worse," I said.

"Worse more than likely so I'm going to enjoy it while I can," he said.
"See ya, Matt." We parted ways with me heading to my next class with Kris,
Jess and Scott. Seeing Kris come in the room, I nearly started laughing
since he was in athletic shorts, tee and a hat turn backwards. I shouldn't
have since he wasn't alone with Jess about in the same thing.

"Just get up," I commented to Kris.

"No but I didn't feel like getting dressed up," Kris stated. "I still look
good though."

"That's your opinion," I said.

After class, I grabbed something to eat to go and started walking back to
the dorms. Almost there, Corey grabbed me by the arm and scared me half to
death. "Shit Corey," I said catching myself before I screamed.

"I'm sorry Matt," Corey said with a big smile on his tan face. We walked
together and were nearly at the door to go upstairs when we saw Lee coming
out the door.

"Just keep walking," I said under my breath while Lee stared hard at us.

"Fucking sickening!" Lee screamed with two other students close by. "Two
faggots make me wanna hurl!"

Corey leaned over and kissed me on the cheek. "Proud of it too," Corey
said.

Lee stopped and made one quick step towards us with the other two students
watching closely. "You're not even worth the trouble," Lee said. "Tell
Kris my ass is waiting on him one day."

"For sure we'll tell him," Corey said. "He can't wait."

Lee reached in his pocket and pulled out a knife. He smiled, "I'm waiting
too."

I pulled on Corey to get us inside. The steam was rising from his head
while my heart was racing. "No doubt he'd use it. He's not man enough to
do it without a knife," Corey said as we entered and climbed the stairs.

"Kris could still beat his ass," I said. "One quick move by Kris and that
knife would be on the ground or in Kris's hand."

"I just hope it never comes to that," Corey said with me opening my door.

I quickly made my bed for us to sit on it. Corey greeted me with a long
wet kiss with his hand moving across my abdomen. With our kissing
intensifying, his hand slid down further and into my shorts. I rose up and
let him remove my shorts and grey boxer briefs while I lost my shirt. He
lost his shorts and shirt before shutting the cheap blinds.

A big smile came on my face, "I see what this is about."

Corey smiled, "I wore a jock so I didn't have to change. Thank goodness,
my professor was gone today. I now want fucked in my jock."

"Something I can damn sure do," I said and was hit with his lips.

It wasn't long before Corey was leaning over my bed with me standing behind
him. I grabbed the waistband of his old jock while slowly entering him.
He let out his regular gasp and turned his head. I smiled and continued my
journey in him. Once ball's deep, I leaned over to kiss his new tattoo on
his back. Our sex grew to a great climax with Corey moaning with each deep
push. Our taut tan bodies were sweaty and covered in cum by the end.

Sadly, Corey couldn't hang around and enjoy much after we finished. I was
left alone in my thoughts. It's still amazing how lucky I was to have
found Corey. I'm just as lucky to have the most amazing roommate and a
person I consider my best friend. I owe so much to both for making this
experience so great. I wonder what the future holds for all of us but we
never know until that day comes.

TO BE CONTINUED...




... Continue»
Posted by ab8715 25 days ago  |  Categories: Gay Male  |  Views: 649  |  
100%
  |  1